Skip to main content

Full text of "The battle of the rivers"

See other formats


L  -^ 


Digitized  by  tlie  Internet  Arcliive 

in  2008  witli  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


littp://www.arcli  ive.org/details/battleofriversOOdane 


WAR    BOOKS 


THE    BATTLE    OF    THE    RIVERS 


Cloth 

1/= 

net 
each 


(Tin    ilaili)    ^clegrnpb 


Post 
free 

1/3 

each 


HOW  THE  WAR  BEGAN.  By  W.  L.  COURTNEY,  LL.D., 
and  J.    M.    KENNEDY. 

THE    FLEETS    AT    WAR.     By  ARCHIBALD   HURD. 

THE    CAMPAIGN    OF    SEDAN.    By  GEORGE   HOOPER. 

THE    CAMPAIGN    ROUND    LIEGE.    By  J.  M.  KENNEDY. 

IN  THE  FIRING  LINE.  Battle  Stories  told  by  British  Soldiers 
at    the    Front.      By   A.    ST.    JOHN    ADCOCK. 

GREAT  BATTLES  OF  THE  WORLD.  By  STEPHEN 
CRANE,   Author   of  "The   Red    Badge   of  Courage." 

BRITISH  REGIMENTS  AT  THE  FRONT.  The  glorious 
story   of    their    Battle  Honours. 

THE    RED    CROSS    IN    WAR.    By  M.    F.   BILLINGTON. 

FORTY  YEARS  AFTER.  The  Story  of  the  Franco-German 
War.  By  H.  C.  BAILEV.  NVith  an  introduction  by  W.  L. 
COURTNEY,    LL.D. 

A  SCRAP  OF  PAPER.  The  Inner  History  o{  German 
Diplom.-vcy.       By   E.    J.    DILLON. 

HOW  THE  NATIONS  WAGED  WAR.  A  companion  volume 
to  "  How  the  War  Began,"  telling  how  the  world  faced  Armageddon 
and  how  the  British  Army  answered  the  call  to  arm?.  By  J.  M. 
KENNEDY. 

AIR-CRAFT  IN  WAR.     By  ERIC   STUART  BRUCE. 

HACKING    THROUGH    BELGIUM.     By  EDMUND  DANE. 

FAMOUS   FIGHTS    OF    INDIAN  NATIVE  REGIMENTS. 

By  RE(;iNALD  HODDER. 

THE    RETREAT    TO    PARIS.    By  ROGER  INGPEN. 
THE    RUSSIAN    ADVANCE.     By  MARR  MURRAY. 
THE    SUBMARINE    IN    WAR.     By  C.  W.  DOMYILLE  FIFE. 
MOTOR    TRANSPORTS    IN    WAR.    By  HORACE  WYATT. 
THE    SLAV    NATIONS. 

KEELING      ISLAND.       By 


FROM     HELIGOLAND     TO 

ARCHIBALD     HURD. 

WITH     THE 

GREY 


WITH    THE     ROYAL 

E.    C.    VIYIAN. 


FRENCH     EASTERN    ARMY.     By  \Y.   E. 

ARMY    MEDICAL     CORP.       By 

AT      THE 


WITH      THE       SCOTTISH       REGIMENTS 
FRONT.    By   E.   C.  VIYIAN. 

THE    FIRST    CAMPAIGN    IN    RUSSIAN    POLAND.    By 

P.   C.    .-^TANDiNG. 

THE    BATTLE    OF    THE    RIVERS.     By  EDMUND  DANE. 
HODDER     AND     STOUGHTON 


THE    BATTLE    OF 
THE    RIVERS 


BY 

EDMUND     DANE 


HODDER   AND    STOUGHTON 

LONDON  NEW  YORK  TORONTO 

MCMXIV 


PREFATORY    NOTE 

On  a  scale  before  unknown  in  Western 
Europe,  and  save  for  the  coincident  operations 
in  the  Eastern  theatre  of  war,  unexampled  in 
history,  the  succession  of  events  named  the 
"Battle  of  the  Rivers"  presents  illustrations  of 
strategy  and  tactics  of  absorbing  interest.  Apart 
even  from  the  spectacular  aspects  of  this  lurid 
and  grandiose  drama,  full  as  it  is  of  strange  and 
daring  episodes,  the  problems  it  affords  in  the 
science  of  war  must  appeal  to  every  intelligent 
mind. 

An  endeavour  is  here  made  to  state  these 
problems  in  outline.  In  the  light  they  throw, 
events  and  episodes,  which  might  otherwise 
appear  confused,  will  be  found  to  fit  into  a  clear 
sequence  of  causes  and  consequences.  The 
events  and  episodes  themselves  gain  in  grandeur 
as  their  import  and  relationship  are  unfolded. 

Since  the  story  of  the  retreat  from  Mons  has 
been  told  in  another  volume  of  this  series,  it  is 
onlv  in  the  following  pages  dealt  with  so  far 
as  its  military  bearings  elucidate  succeeding 
phases  of  the  campaign. 


The   Battle  of  the  Rivers 

CHAPTER    I 


THE    GERMAN   PLANS 


"About  September  3,"  wrote  Field  Marshal 
Sir  John  French  in  his  despatch  dated  a  fort- 
night later/  "the  enemy  appears  to  have  changed 
his  plans,  and  to  have  determined  to  stop  his 
advance  south  direct  upon  Paris,  for  on  Sep- 
tember 4  air  reconnaissances  showed  that  his 
main  columns  were  moving  in  a  south-easterly 
direction  generally,  east  of  a  line  drawn  through 
Nanteuil  and  Lizy  on  the  Ourcq." 

In  that  passage  the  British  commander  sum- 
marises an  event  which  changed  the  whole 
military  aspect  of  the  Great  War  and  changed 
it  not  only  in  the  Western,  but  in  the  Eastern 
theatre  of  hostilities. 

What  were  the  German  plans  and  why  were 
they  changed? 

In  part  the  plans  were  military,  and  in  part 
political.     These   two   aspects,    however,   are   so 

1  Despatch  from  Sir  John  French  to  Earl  Kitchener 
of  September  17th,  1914.  For  the  text  of  this  see 
Appendix. 


8         The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

interwoven  that  it  is  necessary,  in  the  first  place, 
briefly  to  sketch  the  political  aspect  in  order 
that  the  military  aspect,  which  depended  on  the 
political,  may  be  the  better  understood. 

The  political  object  was  to  reduce  France  to 
such  powerlessness  that  she  must  not  only  agree 
to  any  terms  imposed,  but  remain  for  the  future 
in  a  state  of  vassalage  to  Germany,  Further, 
the  object  was  to  extract  from  France  a  war  fine 
so  colossal  ^  that,  if  paid,  it  would  furnish  Ger- 
many with  the  means  of  carrying  on  the  war 
against  Great  Britain  and  Russia,  and,  if  not 
paid,  or  paid  only  in  part,  would  offer  a  pretext 
for  an  occupation  of  a  large  part  of  France  by 
German  troops,  indefinite  in  point  of  time,  and, 
formalities  apart,  indistinguishable  from  annexa- 
tion. By  means  of  that  occupation  great  re- 
sources for  carrying  on  the  war  might,  in  any 
event,  be  drawn  in  kind  from  the  French  popula- 
tion and  from  their  territory,  or  drawn  in  cash 
in  the  form  of  local  war  levies. 

In  a  passage  quoted  by  M.  Edouard  Simon,^ 
the  late  Prince  von  Bismarck  once  spoke  of  the 
difficulty  he  met  with  at  the  end  of  the  war  with 
France  in  1871,  in  restraining  the  cupidity  of 
the  then  King  of  Prussia  and  in  "mixing  the 
water    of    reflection   with   the  wine  of  victory." 

^  The  contemplated  fine  has  been  alleged  to  be  4,000 
millions  sterling,  coupled  with  the  formal  cession  of  all 
North  Eastern  France.  This  statement  was  circulated  by 
Reuter's  correspondent  at  Paris  on  what  was  asserted 
to  be  high  diplomatic  authorit)'.  Such  a  sum  sounds  in- 
credible, though  as  a  pretext  it  might  possibly  have  been 
put    forward. 

^  Simon  :   TJie  Emperor    William   and  his   Reign. 


The  German  Plans  9 

There  was  at  the  time,  in  Germany,  much  dis- 
cussion as  to  the  amount  of  the  War  Fine.  The 
staggering  total  of  15,000  milhons  of  francs  (600 
million  pounds  sterling)  was  freely  asserted  to 
be  none  too  high.  Fear  of  possible  war  with 
Great  Britain  mainly  kept  within  bounds  this 
desire  of  plunder,  and  led  the  Emperor  William 
to  accept,  reluctantly,  tHe  5,000  million  francs 
afterwards  paid. 

There  can  be  no  doubt,  however,  that  it  became 
a  settled  opinion  with  the  Government,  and  also, 
even  if  to  a  less  extent,  a  conviction  with  the 
public  of  Germany  that,  enormous  as  it  was,  the 
levy  upon  France  in  187 1  was  insufficient.  That 
opinion  was  sharpened  by  the  promptitude, 
almost  contemptuous,  with  which  the  French 
people  discharged  the  demand,  and  brought  the 
German  military  occupation  to  an  end. 

The  opinion  that  the  War  Fine  of  1871  had 
been  too  small  inspired  the  political  crisis  of 
1875,  caused  by  a  threatened  renewal  of  the 
German  attack.  The  pretext  then  was  that 
France  was  forming,  with  Austria  and  Italy,  a 
league  designed  to  destroy  the  new  German 
Empire.  The  true  cause  of  hostility  was  that 
France  had  begun  to  reorganise  her  army.  In- 
tervention by  the  Cabinets  of  London  and  St. 
Petersburg  averted  the  peril.  The  German 
Government  found  itself  obliged  to  put  off  a 
further  draft  upon  "opulent  France"^  until  a 
more  convenient  season. 

This  discovery  that  neither  Great  Britain  nor 

'  This  phrase  is  that  of  General  F.  von  Bernhardi. 

A* 


10      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

Russia  was  willing  to  see  France  become  the 
milch  cow  of  Germany  dictated  the  policy  which 
led  later  to  the  Triple  Alliance.  Consistently 
from  this  time  to  the  end  of  his  life  the  Emperor 
William  I.  assumed  the  part  of  guardian  of  the 
peace  of  Europe.  The  Triple  Alliance  was 
outwardly  promoted  by  Germany  with  that 
object.^ 

Jkleanwhile,  every  opportunity  was  taken  to 
strengthen    the    German    military   organisation. 

^  After  the  Berlin  Congress  in  1878,  Prince  Gor- 
tschakov  mooted  the  idea  of  an  alliance  between  Russia 
and  France.  In  iSyg  Bismarck,  in  view  of  such  a 
development,  concluded  the  alliance  between  Germany 
and  Austria.  Italy  joined  this  alliance  in  1883,  but  on 
a  purely  defensive  footing.  The  account  given  of  the 
Triple  Alliance  by  Prince  Bernhard  von  Biilow,  ex- 
Imperial  Chancellor,  is  that  it  was  designed  to  safe- 
guard the  Continental  interests  of  the  three  Powers, 
leaving  each  free  to  pursue  its  extra-Continental 
interests.  From  1815  to  1878  the  three  absolutist 
Powers,  Russia,  Prussia,  and  Austria,  had  aimed  at 
dominating  the  politics  of  the  Continent  by  their  entente. 
For  many  years,  however,  German  influence  in  Russia 
has  been  giving  way  before  French  influence.  This  is 
one  of  the  most  important  facts  of  modern  European 
history.  The  Triple  Alliance  was  undoubtedly  designed 
to  counteract  its  effect.  Germany,  with  ambitions  in 
Asia  Minor,  backed  up  Austria,  with  ambitions  in  the 
Balkans.  Both  sets  of  ambitions  were  opposed  to  the 
interests  of  Russia.  Russia's  desertion  of  the  absolutist 
entente  for  the  existing  entente  with  the  liberal  Powers 
of  the  West  has  been  due  nevertheless  as  much  to  the 
growth  of  constitutionalism  as  to  diplomacy.  The 
entente  with  Groat  Britain  and  France  is  popular.  On 
the  other  hand,  the  entente  with  Germany  and  Austria 
was  unpopular.  The  view  here  taken  that  one  of  the 
real  aims  of  the  Triple  Alliance  was  the  furtherance  of 
Prussia's  designs  against  France  is  the  view  consistent 
with  the  course  of  Prussian  policy.  For  Prince  von 
Biilow 's  explanations,   see  his  Imperial  Germany. 


The  German  Plans  ii 

Only  by  possession  of  an  invincible  army  could 
the  German  Empire,  it  was  contended,  fulfil  its 
peace-keeping  mission. 

This  growth  of  military  armaments  imposed 
on  Germany  a  heavy  burden.  Was  the  burden 
borne  merely  for  the  sake  of  peace,  or  for  the 
sake  of  the  original  inspiration  and  policy  ? 

Few^  acquainted  with  the  character  of  the 
Germans  will  credit  them  with  a  tendency  to 
spend  money  out  of  sentiment.  The  answer, 
besides,  has  been  given  by  General  von  Bern- 
hardi.^  He  has  not  hesitated  to  declare  that  the 
object  of  these  preparations  was  to  ensure  victory 
in  the  offensive  war  made  necessary  by  the 
growth  of  the  German  population,  a  growth 
calling  for  a  proportionate  "political  expansion." 

Outside  Germany  the  so-called  revelations  of 
General  von  Bernhardi  took  many  by  surprise. 
That,  however,  was  because,  outside  Germany, 
not  many  know  much  of  German  history,  and 
fewer  still  the  history  of  modern  Prussia. 

It  was  realised,  when  General  von  Bernhardi 
published  his  book,  that  the  original  inspiration 
and  policy  had  never  been  changed.  On  the 
contrary,  all  the  efforts  and  organisation  of 
Prussia  had  been  directed  to  the  realisation  of 
that  policy,  and  the  only  alteration  was  that,  as 
confidence  in  Prussia's  offensive  organisation 
grew,  the  policy  had  been  enlarged  by  sundry 
added  ambitions  until  at  length  it  became  that 
grotesque  and  Gothic  political  fabric  known  as 
Pan-Germanism. 
1  F.  von  Bernhardi:  The  Next  War:  see  Introduction. 


12      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

"The  military  origin  of  the  new  German 
Empire,"  says  M.  Simon,  "is  of  vast  importance; 
it  gives  that  Empire  its  fundamental  character ; 
it  establishes  its  basis  and  its  principle  of  ex- 
istence. Empires  derive  their  vitality  from  the 
principle  to  which  they  owe  their  birth." 

The  fact  is  of  vast  importance  because,  just  as 
the  British  Empire  had  its  origin  in,  and  owes 
its  character  to,  the  embodiment  of  moral  force 
in  self-government,  so  the  German  Empire  had 
its  origin  in,  and  owes  its  character  to,  the  em- 
bodiment of  material  forces  in  armies,  and  existed, 
as  General  von  Bernhardi  says,  for  the  employ- 
ment of  that  force  as  and  whenever  favourable 
opportunity  should  present  itself. 

The  political  inspiration  and  purpose  being 
clear,  how  was  that  purpose,  as  regards  France, 
most  readily  and  with  fewest  risks  to  be  realised  ? 

It  was  most  readily  to  be  realised  by  seizing 
Paris.  As  everybody  is  aware,  the  Government 
of  France  is  more  centralised  than  that  of  any 
other  great  State.  Paris  is  the  hub  of  the 
French  roads  and  railways;  Paris  is  also  the  hub 
of  French  finance;  Paris  is  at  once  the  brain  and 
the  heart  of  the  country;  the  place  to  which  all 
national  taxes  flow;  the  seat  from  which  all 
national  direction  and  control  proceed.  It  was 
believed,  therefore,  that,  Paris  occupied,  France 
would  be  stricken  with  political  paralysis. 
Resistance  might  be  offered  by  the  provinces, 
for  the  area  of  France  is  roughly  equal  to  the 
area  of  Germany,  but  the  resistance  could  never 
be  more  than  ineffectual. 


The  German  Plans  13 

Such  was  the  plan  on  its  political  side.  What 
were  its  military  features  ? 

A  political  plan  of  that  character  plainly  called 
for  a  swift  and,  if  possible,  crushing  military 
offensive.  Rapidity  was  one  of  the  first  essen- 
tials. That  affected  materially  the  whole  military 
side  of  the  scheme.  It  meant  that  to  facilitate 
mobility  and  transport,  the  equipment  of  the 
troops  must  be  made  as  light  as  possible.  Hence 
all  the  usual  apparatus  of  field  hospitals  and 
impedimenta  for  encampment  must  be  dispensed 
with.  It  meant  that  the  force  to  be  dispatched  must 
be  powerful  enough  to  bear  down  the  maximum  of 
estimated  opposition,  and  ensure  the  seizure  of 
Paris,  without  delay.  It  meant  again  that  the 
force  must  move  by  the  shortest  and  most  direct 
route. 

If  we  bear  in  mind  these  three  features — 
equipment  cut  down  to  give  mobility,  strength 
to  ensure  an  uninterrupted  sweep,  shortest  route 
— we  shall  find  it  the  easier  to  grasp  the  nature 
of  the  operations  which  have  since  taken  place. 
The  point  to  be  kept  in  mind  is  that  what 
the  military  expedition  contemplated  was  not 
only  on  an  unusual  scale,  but  was  of  an 
altogether  unusual,  and  in  many  respects  novel, 
character. 

The  most  serious  military  problem  in  front  of 
the  German  Government  was  the  problem  of 
route.  The  forces  supposed  to  be  strong  enough 
Germany  had  at  her  disposal.  Within  her 
power,  too,  was  it  to  make  them,  so  far  as 
meticulous  preparation  could  do  it,  mobile.     But 


14      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

command  of  the  shortest  and  most  direct  route 
she  did  not  possess. 

That  route  we  know  passes  in  part  through 
the  plain  of  northern  Belgium,  and  in  part 
through  the  parallel  valley  of  the  Meuse  to  the 
points  where,  on  the  Belgium  frontier,  there 
begin  the  great  international  roads  converging 
on  Paris.  All  the  way  from  Liege  to  Paris 
there  are  not  only  these  great  paved  highways, 
but  lines  of  main  trans-continental  railroads. 
The  route,  in  short,  presented  every  natural  and 
artificial  facility  needed  to  keep  a  vast  army  fully 
supplied. 

Here  it  should  be  recalled  that  two  things 
govern  the  movements  of  armies.  Hostile 
opposition  is  one;  supplies  are  the  other.  In 
this  instance,  the  possible  hostile  opposition  was 
estimated  for.  It  remained  to  ensure  that  neither 
the  march  of  the  great  host,  as  a  whole,  nor  the 
advance  of  any  part  of  it  should  at  any  time 
be  held  up  by  waiting  for  the  arrival  of  either 
foodstuffs,  munitions,  or  reinforcements,  but  that 
the  thousand  and  one  necessaries  for  such  an 
army,  still  a  complex  list  even  when  everything 
omissible  had  been  weeded  out,  should  arrive, 
as,  when,  and  where  wanted. 

Little  imagination  need  be  exercised  to  per- 
ceive that  to  work  out  a  scheme  like  that  on  such 
a  scale  involves  enormous  labour.  On  the  one 
side  were  the  arrangements  for  gathering  these 
necessaries  and  placing  them  in  depots;  on  the 
other  were  the  arrangements  for  issuing  them, 
sending   them    forward,   and   distributing   them. 


The  German  Plans  15 

Nothing  short  of  years  of  effort  could  connect 
such  a  mass  of  detail.  If  hopeless  confusion 
was  not  almost  from  the  outset  to  ensue,  the 
greatest  care  was  called  for  to  make  it  certain 
that  the  mighty  machination  would  move 
successfully. 

A  scheme  of  that  kind  suited  the  methodical 
genius  of  Germany,  and  there  can  be  no  doubt 
that  the  years  spent  upon  it  had  brought  it  to 
perfection.  It  had  been  worked  out  to  time  table. 
Concurrently,  arrangements  for  the  mobilisation 
of  reserve  troops  had  become  almost  automatic. 
Every  reservist  in  the  German  Army  held  in- 
structions setting  out  minutely  what  to  do  and 
where  and  when  to  report  himself  as  soon  as  the 
call  came. 

Now  this  elaborate  plan  had  been  drawn  up 
on  the  assumption  of  an  invasion  of  France  by 
the  route  through  Belgium.  That  assumption 
formed  its  basis.  Not  only  so,  but  the  extent 
to  which  the  resources  of  Belgium  and  North- 
east France  might,  by  requisitioning,  be  drawn 
upon  to  relieve  transport  and  so  promote  rapidity, 
had  been  exactly  estimated. 

It  is  evident,  therefore,  that  the  adoption  of 
any  other  route  must  have  upset  the  whole  pro- 
posal. In  any  other  country  the  fact  of  the 
Government  devoting  its  energies  over  a  long 
period  of  time  to  such  a  scheme  on  such  a  footing 
would  appear  extraordinary,  and  the  more  extra- 
ordinary since  this,  after  all,  was  only  part  of 
a  still  larger  plan,  worked  out  with  the  same 
minuteness,  for  waging  a  war  on  both  frontiers. 


1 6      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

The  fact,  however,  ceases  to  be  extraordinary 
if  we  bear  in  mind  that  the  modern  German 
Empire  is  essentially  military  and  aggressive. 

Obviously,  the  weak  point  of  plans  so 
elaborate  is  that  they  cannot  readily  be  changed. 
Neither  even  can  they,  save  with  difficulty,  be 
modified.  Even  in  face,  therefore,  of  a  declara- 
tion of  war  by  Great  Britain,  the  plan 
had  to  be  adhered  to.  Unless  it  could  be 
adhered  to,  the  invasion  of  France  must  be 
given  up. 

Bearing  in  mind  the  labour  and  cost  of  pre- 
paration, the  hopes  built  upon  the  success  of  the 
invasion,  and  the  firm  belief  that  the  opposition 
to  be  expected  by  Belgium  could  at  most  be  but 
trifling,  it  ceases  to  be  surprising  that,  though 
there  was  every  desire  to  put  off  that  complica- 
tion, a  war  with  Great  Britain  proved  no  deter- 
rent. 

Further,  the  construction  by  the  French  just 
within  their  Eastern  frontier  of  a  chain  of  forti- 
fications extremely  difficult  to  force  by  means  of 
a  frontal  attack,  and  quite  impossible  to  break 
if  defended  by  efficient  field  forces,  manifestly 
suggested  the  plea  of  adopting  the  shorter  and 
more  advantageous  route  on  the  ground  of 
necessity.  In  dealing  with  that  plea  it  should 
not  be  forgotten  that  the  State  which  elects  to 
take  the  offensive  in  war  needs  resources  superior 
to  those  of  the  State  which  elects  to  stand,  to 
begin  with,  upon  a  policy  of  defence.  Those 
superior  resources,  save  in  total  population,  Ger- 
many, as  compared  with  France,  did  not  possess. 


The  German  Plans  17 

In  adopting  the  offensive,  therefore,  on  account 
of  its  initial  miUtary  advantages,  Germany  was 
risking  in  this  attack  means  needed  for  a  pro- 
longed struggle.  It  was  necessary  in  con- 
sequence for  the  attack  to  be  so  designed 
that  it  could  not  only  not  fail,  but  should 
succeed  rapidly  enough  to  enable  the  attack- 
ing State  to  recoup  itself — and,  possibly,  with  a 
profit. 

The  conditions  of  first  rapidity,  and  second 
certainty,  formed  the  political  aspects  of  the  plan, 
and  they  affected  its  military  aspects  in  regard 
to  first  numbers,  secondly  equipment,  thirdly 
route. 

But  there  were,  if  success  was  to  be  assured, 
still  other  conditions  to  be  fulfilled,  and  these 
conditions  w-ere  purely  military.     They  were  :  — 

(i)  That  in  advancing  the  line  of  the  in- 
vading armies  must  not  expose  a  flank, 
and  by  so  doing  risk  delay  through  local 
or  partial  defeat. 

(2)  That  the  invading  armies  must  not  lay 
bare  their  communications.  Risk  to  their 
communications  would  also  involve  delay. 

(3)  That  they  must  at  no  point  incur  the 
hazard  of  attacking  a  defended  position 
save  in  superior  force.  To  do  so  would 
again  risk  repulse  and  delay. 

Did  the  plan  drawn  up  by  the  German  General 
Staff  fulfil  apparently  all  the  conditions,  both 
political  and  military,  and  did  it  promise  swift 
success  ?     It  did. 


1 8      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

The  plan,  in  the  first  instance,  covered  the 
operations  of  eight  armies,  acting  in  combina- 
tion. These  were  the  armies  of  General  von 
Emmich;  General  von  Kluck;  General  von 
Biilow;  General  von  Hansen;  Albert,  Duke  of 
Wurtemberg;  the  Crown  Prince  of  Germany; 
the  Crown  Prince  of  Bavaria ;  and  General  von 
Heeringen.  Embodying  first  reserves,  they  com- 
prised twenty-eight  army  corps  out  of  the  forty- 
six  which  Germany,  on  a  war  footing,  could  put 
immediately  into  the  field.^ 

Having  reached  the  French  frontier  from  near 
the  Belgian  coast  to  Belfort,  the  eight  armies 
were  to  have  advanced  across  France  in  echelon. 
If  you  take  a  row  of  squares  running  across  a 
chessboard  from  corner  to  corner  you  have  such 
squares  for  what  is  known  in  military  phrase- 
ology as  echelon  formation. 

Almost  invariably  in  a  military  scheme  of  that 
character  the   first  body,   or   "formation"   as  it 

1  Of  the  remaining  corps,  five  were  posted  along  the 
frontier  of  East  Prussia  to  watch  the  Russians.  The 
rest  were  held  chiefly  at  Mainz,  Coblentz,  and  Breslau 
as  an   initial   reserve. 

The  now  definitely  ascertained  facts  regarding  the 
military  strength  of  Germany  appear  to  be  these  :— 

25  corps  and  one  division  of  the 

active  army   mustering  ...     1,530,000  men 

21  corps  of  Landwehr  mustering     1,260,000  men 

Total       ...     2,790,000  men 

In  addition,  there  were  raised  12  corps  of  Ersatz 
Reserve,  and  there  were  also  the  Landsturm  and  the 
Volunteers,  whose  numerical  strength  is  uncertain. 
These  troops,  however,  were  not  embodied  until  later 
in  the  campaign. 


The  German  Plans  19 

is  called,  of  the  echelon  is  reinforced  and  made 
stronger  than  the  others,  because,  while  such  a 
line  of  formations  is  both  supple  and  strong,  it 
becomes  liable  to  be  badly  disorganised  if  the 
leading  body  be  broken.  On  the  leading  body 
is  thrown  the  main  work  of  initiating  the  thrust. 
That  leading  body,  too,  must  be  powerful 
enough  to  resist  an  attack  in  flank  as  well  as  in 
front. 1 

Advancing  on  this  plan,  these  armies  would 
present  a  line  exposing,  save  as  regarded  the  first 
of  them,  no  flank  open  to  attack.  Indeed,  the 
first  object  of  the  echelon  is  to  render  both  a 
frontal  and  a  flank  attack  upon  it  difficult. 

Had  the  plan  succeeded  as  designed,  we  should 
have  had  this  position  of  affairs :  the  eight 
armies  would  have  extended  across  France  from 
Paris  to  Verdun  by  the  valley  of  the  Marne,  the 
great  natural  highway  running  across  France 
due  east  to  the  German  frontier,  and  one  having 
both  first-rate  road  and  railway  facilities.  It  was 
hoped  that  by  the  time  the  first  and  strongest 
formation  of  this  chain  of  armies  had  reached 
Paris    and    had    fastened    round    it,    the    sixth, 

1  The  leading-  army,  that  of  General  von  Kluck,  con- 
sisted of  6  corps ;  and  the  second  army,  that  of  General 
von  Billow,  of  4  corps.  The  others  were  formed  each 
of  3  corps,  making-  an  original  total  of  28  corps. 

Following  the  disaster  at  Li^ge,  however,  the  army 
of  General  von  Emmich  was  divided  up,  and  the  view 
here  taken,  which  appears  to  be  most  consistent  with 
the  known  facts,  is  that  it  was,  after  being  re-formed, 
employed  to  reinforce  the  armies  of  Generals  von  Kluck 
and  von  Biilow.  That  would  make  the  strength  of  the 
German  force,  which  marched  through  northern  Bel- 
gium,  780,000  men. 


20      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

seventh,  and  eighth  armies  would,  partly  by 
attacking  the  fortified  French  frontier  on  the 
east,  but  chiefly  by  enveloping  it  on  the  west, 
have  gained  possession  of  the  frontier  defence 
works. 

The  main  French  army  must  then  have  been 
driven  westward  from  the  valley  of  the  Marne, 
across  the  Aube,  brought  to  a  decisive  battle  in 
the  valley  of  the  Seine,  defeated,  and,  enclosed 
in  a  great  arc  by  the  German  armies  extending 
round  from  the  north  and  by  the  east  to  the 
south  of  Paris,  have  been  forced  into 
surrender. 

There  is  a  common  assumption  that  the 
German  plan  was  designed  to  repeat  the 
manoeuvres  w^hich  in  the  preceding  war  led  to 
Sedan,  and  almost  with  the  same  detail.  That 
is  rating  the  intelligence  of  the  German  General 
Staff  far  too  low.  They  could  not  but  know  that 
the  details  of  one  campaign  cannot  be  repeated 
in  another  against  an  opponent,  who,  aware  of 
the  repetition,  would  be  ready  in  advance  against 
every  move. 

Naturally,  they  fostered  the  notion  of  an  in- 
tended repetition.  That  promoted  their  real 
design.  The  design  itself,  however,  was  based 
not  merely  on  the  war  of  1 870-1,  but  on  the  in- 
vasion of  18 14,  which  led  to  the  abdication  of 
Napoleon,  and  the  primary  idea  of  it  was  to 
have  only  one  main  line  of  advance. 

The  reason  was  that  if  an  assailant  takes 
two  main  lines  of  advance  simultaneously  and 
has    to    advance    along    the    valleys    of    rivers 


The  German  Plans  21 

converging  to  a  point,  as  the  Oise,  the  Marne, 
and  the  Seine  converge  towards  Paris,  his  ad- 
vance may  be  effectively  disputed  by  a  much 
smaller  defending  force  than  if  he  adopts  only 
one  line  of  advance,  provided  always,  of  course, 
that  he  can  safeguard  his  flanks  and  his  com- 
munications. 

Bear  in  mind  the  calculation  that  the  main 
French  army  would  never  in  any  event  be 
strong  enough  successfully  to  resist  an  invasion 
so  planned.  Bear  in  mind,  too,  that  an  echelon 
formation  is  not  only  supple  and  difficult  to 
attack  along  its  length  on  either  side,  but  that 
it  can  be  stretched  out  or  closed  up  like  a  con- 
certina. To  maintain  a  formation  of  that  kind 
with  smaller  bodies  of  troops  is  fairly  easy.  To 
maintain  it  with  the  enormous  masses  forming 
the  German  armies  would  be  difficult.  But  the 
Germans  were  so  confident  of  being  able  to 
compel  the  French  to  conform  to  all  the  German 
movements,  to  stand,  that  is  to  say,  as  the  weaker 
side,  always  on  the  defensive,  leaving  the  in- 
vaders a  practically  unchallenged  initiative,  that 
they  believed  they  could  co-ordinate  all  their 
movements  with  exactitude.  This  was  taking  a 
risk,  but  they  took  it. 

It  is  a  mistake  to  suppose  that  they  entered 
on  the  campaign  with  every  movement  mapped 
out  from  start  to  finish.  No  plan  of  any  cam- 
paign was  ever  laid  down  on  such  lines,  and 
none  ever  will  be.  The  plan  of  a  campaign  has 
to  be  built  on  broad  ideas.  Those  ideas,  by 
taking  all  the  essentials  into  consideration,  the 


22      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

strategist  seeks  to  convert  into  realised  events. 
In  this  instance,  there  can  be  very  little  doubt 
that  certain  assumptions  were  treated  as  so 
probable  as  almost  to  be  certainties.  The  first 
was  that  such  forces  as  France  could  mobilise 
in  the  time  would  be  mainly  drafted  to  defend 
the  fortified  frontier.  The  next  was  that  such 
forces  as  could  be  massed  in  time  along  the 
boundary  of  Belgium  would  be  too  weak 
seriously  to  impede  the  invasion.  The  third 
was  that  in  any  subsequent  attempt  to  transfer 
forces  from  the  fortified  frontier  to  the  Belgian 
boundary  the  French  would  be  met  and  defeated 
by  the  advancing  echelon  of  German  masses. 
The  fourth  was  that  such  an  attempted  transfer, 
followed  b}^  its  defeat,  would  leave  the  fortified 
frontier  so  readily  seizable,  that  German  armies 
advancing  swiftly  into  the  valley  of  the  Marne 
would  fall  upon  these  defeated  French  forces 
on  the  flank  and  rear.  Besides,  that  attempted 
transfer  would  be  the  very  thing  that  would 
promote  the  German  design  of  envelop- 
ment. 

If  Paris  could  be  reached  by  the  strongest  of 
the  chain  of  armies  in  eight  days,  then  the 
mobilisation  of  the  French  reserves  would  still 
be  incomplete.  Under  the  most  favourable  con- 
ditions, and  even  w'ithout  the  disturbance  of 
invasion,  that  mobilisation  takes  a  fortnight. 
Given  a  sudden  and  successful  invasion  with 
the  resultant  upset  of  communications  and  the 
mobilisation  could  never  be  completed.  All, 
therefore,  that   the    1,680,000    men    forming  the 


The  German  Plans  2^ 

invading-  hosts  ^  would  iiave  to  encounter  would 
be  the  effectives  of  the  French  regular  forces,  less 
than  half  the  number  of  the  invaders. 

When  we  speak  of  twenty-eight  army  corps 
moving  in  echelon,  approximately  like  so  many 
squares  placed  diagonally  corner  to  corner,  it  is 
as  well  not  to  forget  that  such  a  chain  of  masses 
may  assume  quite  sinuous  and  snake-like  varia- 
tions and  yet  remain  perfectly  intact  and  strong. 
For  example,  the  head  of  the  chain  might  be 
wound  round  and  pivot  upon  Paris,  and  the  rest 
of  the  chain  extended  across  France  in  curves. 
This  gigantic  military  boa-constrictor  might 
therefore  crush  the  heart  out  of  France,  while 
the  defenders  of  the  country  remained  helpless 
in  its  toils. 

Such  in  brief  was  the  daring  and  ambitious 
scheme  conceived  and  worked  out  by  the  German 
General  Headquarters  Staff,  and  worked  out  in 
the  most  minute  detail. 

It  will  be  seen  from  this  summary  that  so  far 
as  its  broad  military  features  are  concerned,  the 
plan  promised  an  almost  certainly  successful 
enterprise.  There  were  concealed  in  its  calcu- 
lations, nevertheless,  fatal  flaws.  What  they 
were  will  appear  in  the  course  of  the  present 
narrative.  Meanwhile  it  is  necessary  to  add  that 
possible  opposition  from  Belgium  had  not  been 
overlooked ;  nor  the  possibility,  consequent  upon 
that  opposition,  of  intervention  by  Great  Britain. 

1  A  German  army  corps  is  made  up,  with  first  re- 
serves, embodied  on  mobilisation,  to  60,000  men. 
Twenty-eiglit  army  corps,  therefore,  represent  a  total  of 
1,680,000  of  all  arms. 


24      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

From  the  military  standpoint,  however,  it  was 
never  calculated  that  any  British  military  force 
would  be  able  to  land  either  in  France  or  in 
Belgium  promptly  enough  to  save  the  French 
army  from  disaster.  In  any  event,  such  a  force 
would  be,  from  its  limited  numbers,  compara- 
tively unimportant. 


CHAPTER    II 

WHY   THE  PLANS   WERE  CHANGED 

Let  us  now  pass  from  designs  to  events,  and, 
reviewing  in  their  military  bearing  the  operations 
between  August  3,  when  the  German  troops 
crossed  the  Belgian  frontier,  to  the  day,  exactly 
one  month  later,  when  the  German  plans  were 
apparently  changed,  deal  with  the  question  : 
Why  were  the  plans  changed  ? 

The  Germans  entered  Liege  on  August  10. 
They  had  hoped  by  that  time  to  be,  if  not  at, 
at  any  rate  close  to,  Paris.  In  part  they  were 
unable  to  begin  their  advance  through  Belgium 
until  August  17  or  August  18,  because  they  had 
not,  until  that  date,  destroyed  all  the  forts  at 
Liege,  but  in  part,  also,  these  delays  had  played 
havoc  with  the  details  of  their  scheme. 

Consider  how  the  shock  of  such  a  delay  would 
make  itself  felt.  The  mighty  movement  by  this 
time  going  on  throughout  the  length  and 
breadth  of  Germany  found  itself  suddenly  jerked 
into  stoppage.  All  its  couplings  clashed.  Ex- 
cellently designed  as  are  the  strategic  railways 


2  6      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

of  Germany  they  are  no  more  than  sufficient  for 
the  transport  of  troops,  guns,  munitions,  food- 
stuffs, and  other  things  necessary  in  such  a 
case.  If,  owing  to  delays,  troop  trains  got  into 
the  way  of  food  trains,  and  vice  versa,  the 
resultant  difficulties  are  readily  conceivable.  All 
this  w^ar  transport  is  run  on  a  military  time 
table.  The  time  table  was  there,  and  it  was 
complete  in  every  particular.  But  it  had  be- 
come unworkable.  Gradually  the  tangle  was 
straightened  out,  but  the  muddle,  while  it  lasted, 
was  gigantic,  and  we  can  well  believe  that  masses 
of  men,  arriving  from  all  parts  of  Germany  at 
Aix-la-Chapelle,  found  no  sufficient  supplies 
aw^aiting  them,  and  that  sheer  desperation  drove 
the  German  Government  to  collect  supplies  by 
plundering  all  the  districts  of  Belgium  within 
reach.  As  the  Belgians  were  held  to  be  wilfully 
responsible  for  the  mess,  the  cruelty  and  ferocity 
shown  in  these  raids  ceases  to  be  in  any  sense 
unbelievable. 

Dislocation  of  the  plan,  however,  was  not  all. 
In  the  attempts  to  carry  the  fortress  of  Li^ge  by 
storm  the  Germans  lost,  out  of  the  three  corps 
forming  the  army  of  General  von  Emmich,  48,700 
men  killed  and  wounded.^  These  corps,  troops 
from  Hanover,  Pomerania,  and  Brandenburg, 
formed  the  flower  of  the  army.  The  work  had 
to  be  carried  out  of  burying  the  dead  and  evacu- 


1  These  figures  are  given  on  the  authority  of  M.  de 
Broqueville,  Belgian  Prime  Minister  and  Minister  of 
War,  who  has  stated  that  the  total  here  quoted  was 
officially  admitted  by  the  German   Government. 


why  the  Plans  were  Changed   27 

ating  the  wounded.  The  shattered  corps  had  to 
be  reformed  from  reserves.  All  this  of  necessity- 
meant  aditional  complications. 

Then  there  was  the  further  fighting  with  the 
Belgians.  What  were  the  losses  sustained  by 
the  Germans  between  the  assaults  on  Li^ge  and 
the  occupation  of  Brussels  is,  outside  of  Ger- 
many, not  known,  nor  is  it  known  in  Germany 
save  to  the  Government.  To  put  that  loss  as 
at  least  equal  to  the  losses  at  Liege  is,  however, 
a  very  conservative  estimate. 

Meanwhile,  the  French  had  advanced  into 
Belgium  along  both  banks  of  the  Meuse  and 
that  further  contributed  to  upset  the  great 
preparation. 

We  have,  therefore,  down  to  August  21, 
losses,  including  those  in  the  fighting  on  the 
Meuse  and  in  Belgian  Luxemburg,  probably 
equal  to  the  destruction  of  two  reinforced  army 
corps. 

Now  we  come  to  the  Battle  of  Mons  and 
Charleroi,  when  to  the  surprise  of  all  non-Ger- 
man tacticians,  the  attacks  in  mass  formation 
witnessed  at  Liege  were  repeated. 

To  describe  that  battle  is  beyond  the  scope 
of  this  narrative.  But  it  is  certain  that  the 
estimates  so  far  formed  of  German  losses  are 
below,  if  not  a  long  way  below,  the  truth. 

There  is,  however,  a  reliable  comparative  basis 
on  which  to  arrive  at  a  computation,  and  this  has 
a  most  essential  bearing  on  later  events. 

At  Li(^ge  there  were  three  heavy  mass  attacks 
against    trenches    defended  by  a    total   force  of 


2  8       The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

20,000  Belgian  riflemen  with  machine  guns.^ 
We  have  seen  what  the  losses  were.  At  Mons, 
against  the  British  forces,  there  were  mass 
attacks  against  lines  held  by  five  divisions  of 
British  infantry,  a  total  roughly  of  65,000  rifle- 
men, with  machine  guns,  and  backed  by  over 
sixty  batteries  of  artillery. 

Now',  taking  them  altogether,  the  British 
infantry  reach,  as  marksmen,  a  level  quite  un- 
known in  the  armies  of  the  Continent.  Further, 
these  mass  attacks  were  made  by  the  Germans 
with  far  greater  numbers  than  at  Li^ge,  and 
there  were  far  more  of  them.  Indeed,  they  were 
pressed  at  frequent  intervals  during  two  days 
and  part  of  the  intervening  night.  The  evidence 
as  to  the  dense  formations  adopted  in  these 
attacks  is  conclusive. 

What,  from  facts  such  as  these,  is  the  inference 
to  be  drawn  as  to  losses  incurred?  The  infer- 
ence, and  it  is  supported  by  the  failure  of  any  of 
these  attacks  to  get  home,  is,  and  can  only  be, 
that  the  losses  must  have  been  proportionally 
on  the  same  scale  as  those  at  Li^ge,  for  the 
attacks  were,  for  the  most  part,  as  at  Lieg'e, 
launched  frontally  against  entrenched  positions. 
Though  at  first  sight  such  figures  may  appear 
fantastic,  to  put  the  losses  at  three  times  the 
total  of  the  losses  at  Liege  is  probably  but  a  very 
slight  exaggeration,  even  if  it  be  any  exaggera- 
tion at  all. 

There  is,   however,  still    another    ground    for 

1  There  are  usually  two  machine  guns  to  each  section 
of  infantry. 


why  the  Plans  were  Changed   29 

such  a  conclusion.  While  the  British  front  from 
Conde  past  and  behind  Mons  to  Binche  allowed 
of  the  full  and  effective  employment  of  the  whole 
British  force,  even  when  holding  in  hand  neces- 
sary reserves,  it  was  obviously  not  a  front  wide 
enough  to  allow  of  the  full  and  effective  employ- 
ment on  the  German  side  of  a  force  four  times 
as  numerous.  It  must  not  be  forgotten  that 
troops  cannot  fight  at  their  best  without  sufficient 
space  to  fight  in. 

But  to  employ  in  the  same  space  a  force  no 
greater  than  the  British,  considering  the  advan- 
tage of  position  given  with  modern  arms  to  an 
army  acting  on  the  defensive  on  well-chosen 
ground,  would  have  meant  the  annihilation  of 
the  German  army  section  by  section. 

That  in  effect,  apart  from  the  turning  move- 
ment undertaken  through  Tournai,  and  the 
attempt  at  Binche  to  enfilade  the  British  position 
by  an  oblique  line  of  attack,  was  the  problem 
which  General  von  Kluck  had  to  face.  His 
solution  of  it,  in  the  belief  that  his  artillery  must 
have  completely  shaken  the  British  resistance, 
was  to  follow  up  the  bombardment  by  a  suc- 
cession of  infantry  attacks  in  close  formation, 
one  following  immediately  the  other,  so  that  each 
attack  would,  it  was  thought,  start  from  a  point 
nearer  to  the  British  trenches  than  that  preceding 
it,  until  finally  the  rush  could  not  possibly  be 
stopped.  In  that  way  the  whole  weight  of  the 
German  infantry  might,  despite  the  narrow  front, 
be  thrown  against  the  British  positions,  and 
though  the  losses  incurred  must  of  necessity  be 


30      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

severe,  nevertheless,  the  British  line  would  be 
entirely  swept  away,  and  the  losses  more  than 
amply  revenged  in  the  rout  that  must  ensue. 
Not  only  so,  but  the  outcome  should  be  the 
destruction  of  the  British  force 

That  this  is  as  near  the  truth  as  any  explana- 
tion which  can  be  offered  is  hardly  doubtful. 
The  conclusion  is  consonant,  besides,  with  what 
have  been  considered  the  newest  German  views 
on  offensive  tactics.  To  suppose  that  General 
von  Kluck,  or  any  other  commander,  would 
throw  away  the  lives  of  his  officers  and  men 
without  some  seemingly  sufficient  object  is  not 
reasonable. 

Here  we  touch  one  of  the  hidden  but  fatal 
flaws  in  the  German  plan — the  assumption 
that  German  troops,  if  not  superior,  must  at  any 
rate  be  equal  in  skill  to  any  others.  The  German 
troops  at  Mons,  admittedly,  fought  with  great 
daring,  but  that  they  fought  or  were  led  with 
skill  is  disproved  by  all  the  testimony  available. 
It  is  as  clear  as  anything  can  be  that  not  merely 
the  coolness  and  the  marksmanship  of  the  British 
force  was  a  surprise  to  the  enemy,  but  the  uni- 
formity of  its  quality.  Of  the  elements  that  go  to 
make  up  military  strength,  uniformity  of  quality 
is  among  the  most  important.  The  cohesion  of 
an  army  with  no  weak  links  is  unbreakable.  It 
is  not  only  more  supple  than  an  army  made  up 
of  troops  of  varying  quality  and  skill,  but  it  is 
more  tenacious.  Like  a  well-tempered  sword,  it 
is  at  once  more  flexible  yet  more  unbreakable 
than  an  inferior  weapon. 


why  the  Plans  were  Changed   31 

Against  an  inferior  army  the  tactics  of  General 
von  Kluck  must  infallibly  have  succeeded. 
Against  such  a  military  weapon  as  the  British 
force  at  Mons  they  were  foredoomed  to  failure. 
Assuming  the  British  army  to  be  inferior, 
General  von  Kluck  threw  the  full  weight  of  his 
troops  upon  it  before  he  had  tried  its  temper. 

Studying  their  bearing,  the  importance  of  tliese 
considerations  becomes  plain.  Powerful  as  it 
was,  the  driving  head  of  the  great  German  chain 
had  yet  not  proved  powerful  enough  inevitably 
to  sweep  away  resistance.  That  again  disclosed 
a  miscalculation.  It  is  true  that  the  British 
force  had  to  retire,  and  it  is  equally  true  that 
that  retirement  exposed  them  to  great  danger, 
for  the  enemy,  inflamed  by  his  losses,  was  still 
in  numbers  far  superior,  and  what,  for  troops 
obliged  to  adopt  marching  formations,  was  even 
more  serious,  he  was  times  over  superior  in  guns. 
Few  armies  in  face  of  such  superiority  could  have 
escaped  annihilation ;  fewer  still  would  not  have 
fallen  into  complete  demoralisation. 

The  British  force,  however,  not  only  escaped 
annihilation,  but  came  out  both  with  losses 
relatively  light,  and  wholly  undemoralised.  This 
was  no  mere  accident.  Why,  can  be  briefly 
told.  Remember  that  quality  of  uniformity, 
remember  the  value  of  it  in  giving  cohesion  to 
the  organic  masses  of  the  army.  Remember 
further  the  hitting  power  of  an  army  in  which 
both  gunners  and  riflemen  are  on  the  whole 
first-rate  shots,  and  with  a  cavalry  which  the 
hostile  horse  had  shown  itself  unable  to  contend 


32      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

against.  On  the  other  hand,  bear  in  mind  that 
the  greater  masses  of  the  enemy  were  of  neces- 
sity slower  in  movement,  and  that  the  larger  an 
army  is,  the  slower  it  must  move. 

Naturally  the  enemy  used  every  effort  to 
throw  as  large  forces  as  he  could  upon  the 
flanks  of  the  retiring  British  divisions.  He 
especially  employed  his  weight  of  guns  for  that 
purpose.  On  the  other  hand,  the  British 
obviously  and  purposely  occupied  all  the  roads 
over  as  broad  an  extent  of  country  as  was  advis- 
able. They  did  so  in  order  to  impose  wide 
detours  on  outflanking  movements.  While  those 
forces  were  going  round,  the  British  were  moving 
forward  and  so  escaping  them. 

The  difficulties  the  Germans  had  to  contend 
against  were  first  the  difficulty  of  getting  close 
in  enough  with  bodies  of  troops  large  enough, 
and  secondly  that,  in  flowing  up,  their  mass, 
while  greater  in  depth  from  van  to  rear  than 
the  British,  could  not  be  much,  if  anything, 
greater  in  breadth.  The  numerical  superiority, 
therefore,  could  not  be  made  fully  available. 

Broadly,  those  were  the  conditions  of  this 
retirement ;  and  when  we  come  to  examine  them, 
comparing  the  effective  force  of  the  opponents, 
the  relatively  light  losses  of  the  British  cease  to 
be  surprising.  The  retirement,  of  course,  was 
full  of  exciting  episodes.  Sir  John  French 
began  his  movement  with  a  vigorous  counter- 
attack.^ This  wise  tactic  both  misled  the  enemy 
and  taught  him  caution. 

'  "At  daybreak  on  the  24th  (Aug.)  the  Second  Division 


why  the  Plans  were  Changed   3  3 

It  was  by  such  tactics  that  the  British  General 
so  far  outpaced  the  enemy  as  to  be  able  to  form 
front  for  battle  at  Cambrai.  Here  again  some 
brief  notes  are  necessary  in  order  to  estimate 
the  effect  on  later  events. 

On  the  right  of  the  British  position  from 
Cambrai  to  Le  Cateau,  and  somewhat  in 
advance  of  it,  the  village  of  Landrecies  was 
held  by  the  4th  Brigade  of  Guards.  Just  to  the 
north  of  Landrecies  is  the  forest  of  IMormal. 
The  forest  is  shaped  like  a  triangle.  Landrecies 
stands  at  the  apex  pointing  south.  Round  the 
skirts  of  the  forest  both  to  the  east  and  to  the 
west  are  roads  meeting  at  Landrecies.  Along 
these  roads  the  Germans  were  obliged  to 
advance,  although  to  obtain  cover  from  the 
British  guns  enfilading  these  roads  large  bodies 
of  them  came  through  the  forest. 

The  British  right,  the  corps  of  General  Sir 
Douglas  Haig,  held  Marailles,  and  commanded 
the  road  to  the  west  of  the  forest. 

Towards  the  British  centre  a  second  slightly 
advanced  position  like  that  of  Landrecies  was 
held  to  the  south  of  Solesmes  by  the  4th  Divi- 
sion, commanded  by  General  Snow. 

The  British  left,  formed  of  the  corps  of 
General    Sir    Horace    Smith-Dorrien,    was    "re- 

from  the  neighbourhood  of  Harmignies  made  a  powerful 
demonstration  as  if  to  retake  Binche.  This  was  sup- 
ported by  the  artillery  of  the  first  and  second  divisions, 
while  the  First  Division  took  up  a  supporting  position 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  Peissant.  Under  cover  of  this 
demonstration  the  Second  (Army)  Corps  retired  on  the 
line  Dour — Quarouble — Frameries." — Despatch  of  Sir 
John  French  of  September  7. 

6 


34     "The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

fused"  or  drawn  back,  because  in  this  quarter 
an  attempted  turning  movement  on  the  part  of 
the  enemy  was  looked  for.  In  the  position 
taken  up,  the  front  here  was  covered  by  a  small 
river  continued  by  a  canal. 

On  the  British  left  also,  to  the  south  of  Cam- 
brai,  were  posted  the  cavalry  under  General 
Allenby. 

These  dispositions  commanded  the  roads  and 
approaches  along  which  the  enemy  must  advance 
in  order  to  obtain  touch  with  the  main  body, 
and  they  were  calculated  both  to  break  up  the 
unity  of  his  onset  and  to  lay  him  open  to  effec- 
tive attack  while  deploying  for  battle.  They 
were,  in  fact,  the  same  tactics  which,  in  resist- 
ing the  onset  of  a  superior  force,  Wellington 
employed  at  Waterloo  by  holding  in  advance 
of  his  main  line  Hugomont  and  La  Haye  Sainte 
for  a  like  purpose. 

Sir  John  French  had  foreseen  that,  taught  at 
Mons  the  cost  of  a  frontal  assault  against  British 
troops,  General  von  Kluck  would  now  seek  to 
employ  his  greater  numerical  strength  and 
weight  of  guns  by  throwing  that  strength  as 
far  as  he  could  against  the  flanks  of  the  British, 
hoping  to  crush  the  British  line  together  and  so 
destroy  it. 

That,  in  fact,  was  what  General  von  Kluck 
did  try  to  do.  In  this  attack  five  German  army 
corps  were  engaged.  The  German  General  con- 
centrated the  main  weight  of  his  artillery,  com- 
prising some  112  batteries  of  field  guns  and 
howitzers,  against  the  British  left.     The  terrific 


why  the  Plans  were  Changed   35 

bombardment  was  followed  up  by  infantry- 
attacks,  in  which  mass  formations  were  once 
more  resorted  to.  Evidently  it  was  thought  that 
against  such  a  strength  in  guns  the  British  could 
not  possibly  hold  their  lines,  and  that  the  in- 
fantry, completely  demoralised,  must  be  so 
shaken  as  to  fire  wildly,  rendering  an  onslaught 
by  superior  forces  of  the  German  infantry  an 
assured  and  sweeping  victory. 

For  a  second  time  these  calculations  mis- 
carried. As  they  rushed  forward,  expecting  but 
feeble  opposition,  the  hostile  infantry  masses 
were  shot  down  by  thousands.  The  spectacle  of 
such  masses  was  certainly  designed  to  terrify. 
It  failed  to  terrify.  In  this  connection  it  is 
apposite  to  recall  that  the  destruction  of  Baker 
Pasha's  army  at  Suakim  by  a  massed  rush  of 
Arab  spearmen  long  formed  with  the  newer 
school  of  German  tacticians  a  classic  example  of 
the  effect  of  such  charges  on  British  troops.  No 
distinction  seems  to  have  been  made  between  the 
half-trained  Egyptian  levies  led  by  Baker 
Pasha  and  fully  trained  British  infantry.  The 
two  are,  in  a  military  sense,  worlds  apart.  Yet 
German  theorists,  their  judgment  influenced  by 
natural   bias,   ignored   the   difference. 

Nor  was  the  fortune  of  the  attacks  upon  the 
British  right  any  better.  The  defence  of 
Landrecies  by  the  Guards  Brigade  forms  one 
of  the  most  heroic  episodes  of  the  war.  Before 
it  was  evacuated  the  village  had  become  a 
German  charnel-house.  Hard  pressed  as  they 
were  at  both  extremities  of  their  line,  the  British 

B  2 


36      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

during  these  two  days  fought  to  a  standstill 
an  army  still  nearly  three  times  as  large" as  their 
own. 

That  simply  upset  all  accepted  computations. 
As  Sir  John  French  stated  in  his  despatch  of 
September  7,  the  fighting  from  the  beginning 
of  the  action  at  Mons  to  the  further  British 
retirement  from  Cambrai  formed  in  effect  one 
continuous  battle.  The  British  withdrawal  was 
materially  helped  by  a  timely  attack  upon  the 
right  flank  of  the  German  forces  delivered  by 
two  French  divisions  which  had  advanced  from 
Arras  under  the  command  of  General  d'Amade, 
and  by  the  French  cavalry  under  General  Sordet. 

Now  consider  the  effect  upon  the  German 
plans.  There  is,  to  begin  with,  the  losses.  That 
those  at  Cambrai  must  have  been  extremely 
heavy  is  certain.  The  failure  of  such  an  attack 
pushed  with  such  determination  proves  it.^  We 
are  fully  justified  in  concluding  that  the  attack 
did  not  cease  until  the  power  to  continue  it  had 
come  to  an  end.  Losses  on  that  scale 
meant,  first,  the  collection  of  the  wounded  and 
the  burial  of  the  dead;  and,  secondly,  the  re- 
forming of  broken  battalions  from  reserves.  The 
latter  had  to  be  brought  from  the  rear,  and  that, 
as  well  as  their  incorporation  in  the  various 
corps,  involved  delay.  Again,  the  vast  expendi- 
ture   of   artillery    munitions    meant   waiting    for 

1  The  reported  extraordinary  Army  Order  issued  by 
the  German  Emperor  commanding-  "extermination"  of 
the  British  force  has  since  been  officially  disavowed  as  a 
fiction. 


why  the  Plans  were  Changed   37 

replenishment;  and  though  we  may  assume 
that  arrangements  for  replenishment  were  as 
complete  as  possible,  yet  it  would  take  time. 
For  all  these  reasons  the  inability  of  General 
von  Kluck  to  follow  up  becomes  readily  explic- 
able. 

Bear  in  mind  that  the  whole  German  scheme 
of  invasion  hung  for  its  success  on  his  ability 
to  follow  up  and  on  the  continued  power  and 
solidity  of  his  forces.  It  must  not  be  supposed 
that  that  had  not  been  fully  foreseen  and,  as  far 
as  was  thought  necessary,  provided  for.  There 
is  ample  evidence  that,  in  view  alike  of  the 
fighting  in  Belgium  and  of  the  landing  of  the 
British  Expeditionary  Force  on  August  17, 
this  leading  and  largest  formation  of  the  Ger- 
man chain  of  armies  had  been  made  still  larger 
than  the  original  scheme  had  designed.  Ap- 
parently at  Mons  it  comprised  eight  instead  of 
the  originally  proposed  six  army  corps.  After 
Cambrai,  as  later  events  will  show,  the  force  of 
General  von  Kluck  included  only  five  army 
corps  of  first  line  troops. 

To  account  for  that  decrease,  the  suggestion 
has  been  made  that  at  this  time,  consequent 
upon  the  defeat  met  with  by  the  Germans  at 
Gunbinnen  in  East  Prussia  and  the  advance  of 
the  Russians  towards  Konigsberg,  there  was  a 
heavy  transfer  of  troops  from  the  west  front  to 
the  east.  Not  only  would  such  a  transfer  have 
been  in  the  circumstances  the  most  manifest  of 
military  blunders,  but  no  one  acquainted  with 
the  methods  of  the  German  Government  and  of 


38      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

the  German  General  Staff  can  accept  the  ex- 
planation. Whatever  may  be  the  shortcomings 
of  the  German  Government,  vacillation  is  not  one 
of  them.  What  evidently  did  take  place  was  the 
transfer  of  the  debris  of  army  corps  preparatory 
to  their  re-formation  for  service  on  the  east 
front  and  their  replacement  by  fresh  reserves. 

But  though  the  mass  was  thus  made  up  again, 
there  is  a  wide  difference  between  a  great  army 
consisting  wholly  of  first  line  troops  and  an 
army,  even  of  equal  numbers,  formed  of  troops 
of  varying  values.  The  driving  head  was  no 
longer  solid. 

In  the  battle  on  the  Somme  when  the  British 
occupied  positions  from  Ham  to  Peronne,  and 
the  French  army  delivered  a  flank  attack  on  the 
Germans  along  the  line  from  St.  Quentin  to 
Guise,  the  invaders  were  again  checked. 

From  St.  Quentin  to  Peronne  the  course  of 
the  Somme,  a  deep  and  dangerous  river,  describes 
an  irregular  half-circle,  sweeping  first  to  the 
west,  and  then  round  to  the  north.  General  von 
Kluck  had  here  to  face  the  far  from  easy  tactical 
problem  of  fighting  on  the  inner  line  of  that  half- 
circle.  He  addressed  himself  to  it  with  vigour. 
One  part  of  his  plan  was  a  wide  outflanking 
movement  through  Amiens;  another  was  to 
throw  a  heavy  force  against  St.  Quentin  ;  a  third 
was  to  force  the  passage  of  the  Somme  both  east 
and  west  of  Ham. 

These  operations  were  undertaken,  of  course, 
in  conjunction  with  the  army  of  General  von 
Billow.     Part  of  the  troops  of  von   Biilow,  the 


Why  the  Plans  were  Changed   39 

loth,  and  the  Reserve  Corps  of  the  Prussian 
Guard  were  heavily  defeated  by  the  French  at 
,  Guise.  But  while  it  was  the  object  of  the  French 
and  British  to  make  the  German  operations  as 
costly  as  possible,  it  formed,  for  reasons  which 
will  presently  appear,  no  part  of  their  strategy 
to  follow  up  local  advantages. 

Why  it  formed  no  part  of  their  strategy  will 
become  evident  if  at  this  point  a  glance  is  cast 
over  the  fortunes  of  the  other  German  armies. 

The  army  of  General  von  Biilow  had  been 
engaged  against  the  French  in  the  battle  at 
Charleroi  and  along  the  Sambre,  and  again  in 
the  battle  at  St.  Quentin  and  Guise,  and  ad- 
mittedly had  in  both  encounters  lost  heavily. 

The  army  of  General  von  Hausen  had  been 
compelled  to  fight  its  way  across  the  Meuse  in 
the  face  of  fierce  opposition.  At  Charleville,  the 
centre  of  this  great  combat,  its  losses,  too,  were 
severe.  Again,  at  Rethel,  on  the  line  of  the 
Aisne,  there  was  a  furious  six  days'  battle. 

The  army  of  Duke  Albert  of  Wurtemberg  had 
twice  been  driven  back  over  the  Meuse  into 
Belgian  Luxemburg. 

The  army  of  the  Crown  Prince  of  Germany, 
notwithstanding  its  initial  success  at  Chateau 
Malins,  had  been  defeated  at  Spincourt. 

The  army  of  the  Crown  Prince  of  Bavaria  had 
been  defeated  with  heavy  loss  at  Luneville. 

Divisions  of  the  German  army  operating  in 
Alsace  had  been  worsted,  first  at  Altkirch,  and 
again  at  Mulhausen. 

Taking  these  events  together,  the  fact  stands 


40      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

out  that  the  first  aim  in  the  strategy  of  General 
Jofifre  was,  as  far  as  possible,  to  defeat  the  Ger- 
man armies  in  detail,  and  thus  to  hinder  and  delay 
their  co-operation.  He  was  enabled  to  carry  out 
that  object  because  the  French  m-obihsation  had 
been  completed  without  disturbance. 

These  two  facts — completion  of  the  French 
mobilisation  and  the  throwing  back  of  the  Ger- 
man plan  by  the  defeat  of  the  several  armies  in 
detail — are  facts  of  the  first  importance. 

The  aggregate  losses  sustained  by  the  Ger- 
mans were  already  huge.  If,  up  to  September  3, 
we  put  the  total  wastage  of  w^ar  from  the  outset 
at  500,000,  remembering  that  the  fatigues  of  a 
campaign  conducted  in  a  hurry  mean  a  wastage 
from  exhaustion  equal  at  least  to  the  losses  in 
action,  we  shall,  great  as  such  a  total  may  appear, 
still  be  within  the  truth. 

But  more  serious  even  than  the  losses  was  the 
dislocation  of  the  plan.  The  army  of  the  Crown 
Prince  of  Germany,  which  was  to  have  advanced 
by  rapid  marches  through  the  defiles  of  the 
Argonne,  to  have  invested  Verdun,  and  to  have 
taken  the  fortified  frontier  in  the  rear,  found  itself 
unable  to  effect  that  object.  It  was  held  up  in 
the  hills.  That  meant  that  the  armies  of  the 
Crown  Prince  of  Bavaria  and  the  army  of 
General  von  Heeringen  were  kept  out  of  the 
main  scherne  of  operations. 

Consider  what  this  meant.  It  meant  that  the 
freedom  of  movement  of  the  whole  chain  of 
armies  was  for  the  time  being  gone.  It  meant 
further  that,  so  long  as  that  state  of  things  con- 


Why  the  Plans  were  Changed  41 

tinned,  the  primary  condition  on  wliich  the  whole 
German  scheme  depended — a  superiority  of  mih- 
tary  strength — could  not  be  realised.  Not  only 
were  the  German  armies  no  longer,  in  a  military 
sense,  homogeneous,  but  a  considerable  part  of 
the  force,  being  on  the  wrong  side  of  the  fortified 
frontier,  could  not  be  brought  to  bear,  and 
another  considerable  part  of  the  force,  the  army 
of  the  Crown  Prince  of  Germany,  had  fallen  into 
an  entanglement.  Were  the  armies  of  von 
Kluck,  von  Biilow,  von  Hausen,  and  Duke 
Albert,  the  latter  already  badly  mauled,  sufficient 
to  carry  out  the  scheme  laid  down  ?  Quite 
obviously  not. 

Obviously  not,  because  on  the  one  hand  there 
was  the  completion  of  the  French  mobilisation, 
and  the  presence  of  a  British  army;  and  on  the 
other  hand  there  were  the  losses  met  with,  and 
the  reductions  in  the  applicable  force. 

Sometliing  must  be  done  to  pull  affairs  round. 
The  something  was  to  begin  with  the  extraction 
of  the  Crow'n  Prince  of  Germany  from  his  pre- 
dicament. If  that  could  be  effected  and  the 
fortified  frontier  turned,  then  the  armies  of  the 
Crov,n  Prince  of  Bavaria  and  of  General  von 
Heeringen  could  make  their  entry  into  the  main 
arena ;  and  the  primary  condition  of  superiority 
in  strength  restored. 

Thus  it  is  evident  that  the  events  preceding 
September  3,  dictated  the  movement  which,  on 
September  3,  changed  for  good  the  aspect  of  the 
campaign. 


CHAPTER    III 

GENERAL   JOFFRE   AS    A    STRATEGIST 

From  the  strategy  on  the  German  side  let  us 
now  turn  to  that  on  the  side  of  the  French. 
Between  them  a  fundamental  distinction  at  once 
appears. 

Of  both  the  aim  was  similar — to  compel  the 
other  side  to  fight  under  a  disadvantage.  In 
that  way  strategy  helps  to  ensure  victory,  or  to 
lessen  the  consequences  of  defeat. 

The  strategy  of  the  German  General  Staff, 
however,  was  from  the  outset  obvious.  The 
strategy  of  General  Joffre  was  at  the  outset  a 
mystery.  Only  as  the  campaign  went  on  did 
the  French  scheme  of  operations  become  ap- 
parent. Even  then  the  part  of  the  scheme  still 
to  come  remained  unfathomable. 

It  has  been  assumed  that  with  the  employment 
of  armies  formed  of  millions  of  men  the  element 
of  surprtse  must  be  banished.  That  was  a 
German  theory.  The  theory  is  unsound.  Now, 
as  ever,  intellect  is  the  ultimate  commanding 
quality  in  war. 

In  truth,  the  factor  of  intellect  was  never  more 

4* 


General  Joffre  as  a  Strategist  43 

commanding  than  under  conditions  of  war 
carried  on  with  mass  armies. 

Reflect  upon  the  difference  between  an  oppo- 
nent who,  under  such  conditions,  is  able  to  fathom 
and  to  provide  against  hostile  moves,  and  the 
opponent  who  has  to  take  his  measures  in  the 
dark  as  to  hostile  intentions. 

The  former  can  issue  his  orders  with  the 
reasonable  certainty  that  they  are  what  the  situa- 
tion will  calrfor.  Never  were  orders  and  in- 
structions more  complex  than  with  modern 
armies  numbering  millions;  never  were  there 
more  contingencies  to  provide  against  and  to 
foresee.  To  move  and  to  manipulate  these  vast 
masses  with  effect,  accurate  anticipation  is  essen- 
tial. Such  complicated  machines  cannot  be 
pushed  about  on  the  spur  of  the  moment  when  a 
general  suddenly  wakes  up  to  a  discovery. 

It  follows  that  to  conduct  a  campaign  with 
mass  armies  there  must  either  be  a  plan  which 
you  judge  yourself  strong  enough  in  any  event 
to  realise  or  a  plan  which,  because  your  opponent 
cannot  fathom  it,  must  throw  him  into  complete 
confusion.  The  former  was  the  German  way ; 
the  latter  the  French. 

That  General  Joffre  would  try  in  the  first  place 
to  defeat  the  German  armies  in  detail  was  not, 
of  course,  one  of  the  surprises,  because  it  is 
elementary,  but  that  he  should  have  so  largely 
succeeded  in  defeating  them  was  a  surprise. 

In  these  encounters,  as  during  later  battles  of 
the  campaign,  the  French  troops  discovered  a 
cohesion  and  steadiness  and  a  military  habit  of 

B*  2 


44      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

discipline  assumed  to  be  foreign  to  their  tem- 
perament. But  their  units  had  been  trained  to 
act  together  in  masses  on  practical  lines.  Of  the 
value  of  that  training  General  Joffre  was  well 
aware. 

He  knew^  also  that  success  in  the  earlier  en- 
counters, which  that  training  would  go  far  to 
ensure,  must  give  his  troops  an  invaluable  con- 
fidence in  their  own  quality. 

There  were,  however,  two  surprises  even  more 
marked.  One  of  these  was  the  quite  unexpected 
use  made  of  the  fortified  frontier;  the  other, 
associated  with  it,  was  that  of  allowing  the  Ger- 
mans to  advance  upon  Paris  with  an  insufficient 
force,  in  the  belief  that  French  movements  were 
being  conformed  to  their  own. 

Undoubtedly  as  regards  the  fortified  frontier 
the  belief  prevailed  that  the  chief  difficulty  would 
be  that  of  destroying  its  works  with  heavy  guns. 
It  had  never  been  anticipated  that  the  Germans 
might  be  prevented  from  getting  near  enough 
for  the  purpose.  But  in  the  French  strategy 
Verdun,  Toul,  and  Belfort  w-ere  not  employed 
as  obstacles.  They  were  employed  as  the 
fortified  bases  of  armies.  Being  fortified,  these 
bases  were  safe  even  if  close  to  the  scene  of 
operations.  Consequently  the  lines  of  com- 
munication could  be  correspondingly  shortened, 
and  the  power  and  activity  of  the  armies  de- 
pendent on  them  correspondingly  increased.  So 
long  as  these  armies  remained  afoot,  the  for- 
tresses were  unattackable.  Used  in  that  way,  a 
fortress  reaches  its  highest  military  value. 


General  Joffre  as  a  Strategist  45 

The  strategy  adopted  by  General  Joffre  in 
association  with  the  German  advance  upon 
Paris  is  one  of  the  most  interesting  phases  of 
the  war.  His  tactics  were  to  delay  and  weaken 
the  first  and  driving  formation  of  the  German 
chain  of  armies ;  his  strategy  was,  while  holding 
the  tail  of  that  chain  of  armies  fast  upon  the 
fortified  frontier,  to  attract  the  head  of  it  south- 
west. In  that  way  he  at  once  weakened  the  chain 
and  lengthened  out  the  German  communications. 
Not  merely  was  the  position  of  the  first  German 
army  the  worse,  and  its  effective  strength  the  less, 
the  further  it  advanced,  thus  ensuring  its  eventual 
defeat,  but  in  the  event  of  defeat  retirement 
became  proportionally  more  difficult.  The  means 
employed  were  the  illusion  that  this  army  was 
driving  before  it,  not  a  wing  of  the  Allied  forces 
engaged  merely  in  operations  of  delay,  but  forces 
w-hich,  through  defeat,  were  unable  to  withstand 
its  march  onward. 

It  cannot  now  be  doubted  that  the  Germans 
had  believed  themselves  strong  enough  to  under- 
take the  investment  of  Paris  concurrently  with 
successful  hostilities  against  the  French  forces 
in  the  field.  But  by  the  time  General  von 
Kluck's  army  arrived  at  Creil,  the  fact  had 
become  manifest  that  those  two  objectives  could 
not  be  attempted  concurrently.  The  necessity 
had  therefore  arisen  of  attempting  them  succes- 
sively. 

In  face  of  that  necessity  the  choice  as  to  which 
of  the  two  should  be  attempted  first  was  not  a 
choice  which  admitted  of  debate.     Defeat  of  the 


46      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

French  forces  in  the  field  must  be  first.  Without 
it,  the  investment  of  Paris  had  clearly  become  an 
impossibility.  How  far  it  had  become  an  impos- 
sibility will  be  realised  by  looking  at  the  position 
of  the  German  armies. 

Five  of  them  were  echeloned  across  France 
from  Creil,  north-east  of  Paris,  to  near  the 
southern  point  of  the  Argonne. 

The  army  of  von  Kluck  was  between  Creil 
and  Soissons,  with  advanced  posts  extended  to 
Meaux  on  the  Marne. 

The  army  of  von  Biilow  was  between  Soissons 
and  Rheims,  with  advanced  posts  pushed  to 
Chateau-Thierry,  also  on  the  Marne. 

The  army  of  von  Hansen  held  Rheims  and 
the  countrv  between  Rheims  and  Chalons,  with 
advanced  posts  at  Epernay. 

The  army  of  Duke  Albert,  with  headquarters 
at  Chalons,  occupied  the  valley  of  the  Marne 
as  far  as  the  Argonne. 

The  army  of  the  Crown  Prince  of  Prussia, 
with  headquarters  at  St.  Menehould,  held  the 
Argonne  north  of  that  place,  with  communica- 
tions pyassing  round  Verdun  to  Metz. 

If  the  line  formed  by  these  armies  be  traced 
on  the  map,  it  will  be  found  to  present  from 
Creil  to  the  southern  part  of  the  Argonne  a 
great  but  somewhat  flattened  arc,  its  curvature 
northwards.  Then  from  the  southern  part  of 
the  Argonne  the  line  will  present  a  sharp  bend 
to  the  north-east. 

Now  these  five  armies,  refortified  by  reserves, 
comprised  nineteen  army  corps,   plus  divisions 


General  Joffre  as  a  Strategist  47 

of  cavalry — a  vast  force  aggregating  well  over 
one  million  men,  with  more  than  3,000  guns. 
Powerful  as  it  appeared,  however,  this  chain  of 
armies  was  hampered  by  that  capital  disadvan- 
tage of  being  held  fast  by  the  tail.  Held  as  it 
was,  the  chain  could  not  be  stretched  to  attempt 
an  investment  of  Paris  without  peril  of  being 
broken,  and  the  great  project  of  defeating  and 
enveloping  the  Allied  forces  was  impossible. 

No  question  was  during  the  first  weeks  of  the 
war  more  repeatedly  asked  than  why,  instead 
of  drafting  larger  forces  to  the  frontier  of  Bel- 
gium, General  Joffre  should  have  made  what 
seemed  to  be  a  purposeless  diversion  into  Upper 
Alsace,  the  Vosges,  and  Lorraine. 

The  operations  of  the  French  in  those  parts  of 
the  theatre  of  war  were  neither  purposeless  nor 
a  diversion. 

On  the  contrary,  those  operations  formed  the 
crux  of  the   French   General's  counter-scheme. 

Their  object  was,  as  shown,  to  prevent  the 
Germans  from  making  an  effective  attack  on  the 
fortified  frontier.  General  Joffre  well  knew  that 
in  the  absence  of  that  effective  attack,  and  so 
long  as  the  German  echelon  of  armies  was  pinned 
upon  the  frontier,  Paris  could  not  be  invested. 
In  short,  the  effect  of  General  Joffre's  strategy 
whs  to  rob  the  Germans  of  the  advantages  aris- 
ing from  their  main  body  having  taken  the 
Belgian  route. 

On  September  3,  then,  the  scale  of  advantage 
had  begun  to  dip  on  the  side  of  the  defence.  It 
remained  to  make  that  advantage  decisive.    The 


48      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

opportunity  speedily  offered.  Since  the  oppor- 
tunity had  been  looked  for,  General  Joffre  had 
made  his  dispositions  accordingly,  and  was  ready 
to  seize  it. 

Let  it  be  recalled  that  the  most  vulnerable  and 
at  the  same  time  the  most  vital  point  of  the 
German  echelon  was  the  outside  or  right  flank 
of  the  leading  formation,  the  force  led  by 
General  von  Kluck.  Obviously  that  was  the 
point  against  which  the  weight  of  the  French 
and  British  attack  was  primarily  directed. 

To  grasp  clearly  the  operations  which  fol- 
lowed, it  is  necessary  here  to  outline  the  natural 
features  of  the  terrain  and  its  roads  and  rail- 
ways. For  that  purpose  it  will  probably  be  best 
to  start  from  the  Vosges  and  take  the  country 
westward  as  far  as  Paris. 

On  their  western  side  the  Vosges  are  but- 
tressed by  a  succession  of  wooded  spurs  divided 
by  upland  valleys,  often  narrowing  into  mere 
clefts  called  "rupts."  These  valleys,  as  we 
move  away  from  the  Vosges,  widen  out  and  fall 
in  level  until  they  merge  with  the  upper  valley 
of  the  Moselle.  If  we  think  of  this  part  of  the 
valley  of  the  Moselle  as  a  main  street,  and  these 
side  valleys  and  "rupts"  as  cuh-de-sac  opening 
off  it,  we  form  a  fairly  accurate  notion  of  the 
region. 

From  the  valley  of  the  upper  Moselle  the 
valley  of  the  upper  Meuse,  roughly  parallel  to 
it  farther  west,  is  divided  by  a  ridge  of  wooded 
country.  Though  not  high,  this  ridge  is  con- 
tinuous. 


General  Joffre  as  a  Strategist  49 

On  the  points  of  greatest  natural  strength 
commanding  the  roads  and  railways  running 
across  the  ridge,  and  mostly  on  the  east  side  of 
the  valley  of  the  Meuse,  had  been  built  the 
defence  works  of  the  fortified  frontier. 

Crossing  the  valley  of  the  Meuse  we  come  into 
a  similar  region  of  hills  and  woods,  but  this 
region  is,  on  the  whole,  much  wilder,  the  hills 
higher,  and  the  forests  more  extensive  and  dense. 
The  hills  here,  too,  form  a  nearly  continuous 
ridge,  running  north-north-west.  The  highlands 
east  of  the  ^Nleuse  sink,  as  we  go  north,  into  the 
undulating  country  of  Lorraine,  but  the  ridge  on 
the  west  side  of  the  Meuse  extends  a  good  many 
miles  farther.  This  ridge,  with  the  Meuse  flow- 
ing along  the  east  side  of  it  and  the  river  Aire 
flowing  along  its  west  side,  is  the  Argonne.  It 
is  divided  by  two  main  clefts.  Through  the 
more  northerly  runs  the  main  road  from  Verdun 
to  Chalons ;  through  the  more  southerly  the  main 
road  from  St.  Mihiel  on  the  Meuse  to  Bar-le- 
Duc,  on  the  Marne. 

Thus  from  the  Vosges  to  the  Aire  we  have 
three  nearly  parallel  rivers  divided  by  two  hilly 
ridges. 

North  of  Verdun  the  undulating  Lorraine 
country  east  of  the  Meuse  again  rises  into  a 
stretch  of  upland  forest.     This  is  the  Woevre. 

Now,  westward  of  the  Argonne  and  across  the 
Aire  there  is  a  region  in  character  very  like  the 
South  Downs  in  England.  It  extends  all  the 
way  from  the  upper  reaches  of  the  Marne 
north-west  beyond  the  Aisne  and  the  Oise   to 


50      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

St.  Quentin.  In  this  open  country,  where  the 
principal  occupation  is  sheep  grazing,  the  lonely- 
main  roads  run  across  the  downs  for  mile  after 
mile  straight  as  an  arrow.  Villages  are  far 
between.  The  few  towns  lie  along  the  inter- 
secting valleys. 

But  descending  from  the  downs  into  the  wide 
valley  of  the  Marne  w^e  come  into  the  region 
which  has  been  not  unaptly  called  the  orchard 
of  France,  the  land  of  vineyards  and  plantations, 
and  flourishing,  picturesque  towns;  in  short,  one 
of  the  most  beautiful  spots  in  Europe.  The 
change  from  the  wide  horizons  of  the  solitary 
downs  to  the  populous  and  highly-cultivated 
lowlands  is  like  coming  into  another  world. 

From  the  military  point  of  view,  however,  the 
important  features  of  all  this  part  of  France  are 
its  roads  and  rivers,  and  most  of  all  its  rivers. 

The  three  main  waterways,  the  Oise,  the 
Marne,  and  the  Seine,  converge  as  they  approach 
Paris.  Between  the  Oise  and  the  Marne  flows 
the  main  tributary  of  the  Oise,  the  Aisne.  Also 
north  of  the  Marne  is  its  tributary,  the  Ourcq; 
south  of  the  Marne  flows  its  tributaries,  the  Petit 
Morin  and  the  Grand  Morin.  All  join  the 
Marne  in  the  lower  part  of  the  valley  not  far 
from  Paris.  Between  the  Marne  and  the  Seine 
flows  the  Aube,  a  tributary  of  the  Seine.  The 
country  between  the  Marne  and  the  Seine  forms 
a  wide  swell  of  land.  It  was  along  the  plateaux 
forming  the  backbone  of  this  broad  ridge  that 
the  Battle  of  the  Marne  was,  for  the  most  part, 
fought. 


General  Jofire  as  a  Strategist   5 1 

That  brings  us  to  the  question  of  the  roads. 

Eastward  from  Paris,  along  the  valley  of  the 
Marne,  run  three  great  highways.  The  most 
northerly,  passing  through  Meaux,  La  Ferte- 
sous-Jouarre,  Chateau  Thierry,  and  Epernay  to 
Chalons,  follows  nearly  the  same  course  as  the 
river,  crossing  it  at  several  points  to  avoid  bends. 
The  next  branches  off  at  La  Ferte-sous-Jouarre, 
and  also  runs  to  Chalons  by  way  of  Montmirail. 
The  third,  passing  through  La  Ferte-Gaucher, 
Sezanne,  Fere  Champenoise,  and  Sommesons  to 
Vitry-le-Frangois,  follows  the  backbone  of 
country  already  alluded  to.  All  these  great 
roads  lead  farther  east  into  Germany,  the  north- 
erly and  the  middle  roads  to  Metz  and  the  valley 
of  the  Moselle,  the  third  road  to  Nancy  and 
Strasburg. 

Now,  it  must  be  manifest  to  anybody  that 
command  of  these  routes,  with  command  of  the 
railways  corresponding  with  them,  meant  mastery 
of  the  communications  between  Paris  and  the 
French  forces  holding  the  fortified  frontier  all 
the  way  from  Toul  to  Verdun. 

If,  consequently,  the  invading  forces  could 
seize  and  hold  these  routes  and  railways,  and,  as 
a  result,  which  would  to  all  intents  follow,  could 
seize  and  hold  the  great  main  routes  and  the 
railways  running  eastward  through  the  valley 
of  the  Seine  from  Paris  to  Belfort,  the  fortified 
frontier — the  key  to  the  whole  situation — would 
in  military  phrase,  be  completely  "turned."  Its 
defence  consequently  would  have  to  be  aban- 
doned. 


52      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

Not  only  must  its  defence  have  been  aban- 
doned, with  the  effect  of  giving  freedom  of 
movement  to  the  German  echelon,  but,  that 
barrier  removed,  the  German  armies  would  no 
longer  be  dependent  for  munitions  and  supplies 
on  the  route  through  Belgium.  They  could 
receive  them  just  as  conveniently  by  the  route 
through  ]\Ietz.  Their  facilities  of  supply  would 
be  doubled. 

It  will  be  seen,  therefore,  to  what  an  extent 
the  whole  course  of  the  war  hung  upon  this 
great  clash  of  arms  on  the  Marne.  German 
success  must  have  affected  the  future  of  opera- 
tions alike  in  the  western  theatre  and  in  the 
eastern. 

But  there  is  another  feature  of  the  roads  in 
the  valley  of  the  Marne  which  is  of  consequence. 
Great  roads  converge  into  it  from  the  north. 
Sezanne  has  already  been  mentioned.  It  is 
half-way  along  the  broad  backbone  dividing  the 
valley  of  the  Marne  from  the  valley  of  the  Seine. 
Five  great  roads  meet  there  from  La  Fert^-sous- 
Jouarre,  Soissons,  Rheims,  Chalons,  Verdun,  and 
Nancy.  Hence  the  facility  for  massing  at  that 
place  a  huge  body  of  troops. 

It  will  be  seen,  therefore,  that  in  making  Sez- 
anne the  point  at  which  they  aimed  their  main 
blow  at  the  whole  French  scheme  of  defence,  the 
Germans  had  selected  the  spot  where  the  blow 
would,  in  all  probability,  be  at  once  decisive  and 
possibly  fatal.  Clearly  they  had  now  grasped, 
at  all  events  in  its  main  intention,  the  strategy 
of  the  French  general.     They  sazv  that  he  was 


General  Joffre  as  a  Strategist   53 

using  the  fortified  frontier  to  checkmate  their 
Belgian  plan. 

Summing  up  the  consequences,  had  success 
attended  the  stroke  we  find  that  it  would  have  : 

Opened  to  the  invaders  the  valley  of  the  Seine. 

Turned  the  defence  of  the  fortified  frontier. 

Released  the  whole  of  the  German  armies. 

Given  them  additional,  as  well  as  safer,  lines 
of  supply  from  Germany. 

Enabled  the  German  armies  to  sweep  westward 
along  the  valley  of  the  Seine,  enveloping  or 
threatening  to  envelop  the  greater  part  of  the 
French  forces  in  the  field. 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE   BATTLE   OF   THE   MARNE 

Why,  then,  if  it  was  so  necessary  and  the 
object  of  it  so  important,  was  the  move  begun 
by  General  von  Kluck  on  September  3  a  false 
move? 

It  was  a  false  move  because  he  ought  to  have 
stood  against  the  forces  opposed  to  him.  The 
defeat  of  those  forces  was  necessary  before  the 
attack  against  Sezanne  could  be  successful. 
Conversely,  his  own  defeat  involved  failure  of 
the  great  enterprise. 

Instead,  however,  of  facing  and  continuing  his 
offensive  against  the  forces  opposed  to  him,  he 
turned  towards  Sezanne.  By  doing  that  he  ex- 
posed his  flank  to  the  Allied  counter-stroke. 

This  blunder  can  only  be  attributed  to  the 
combined  influences  of,  firstly,  hurry;  secondly, 
bad  information  as  to  the  strength  and  positions 
of  the  Allied  forces;  thirdly,  the  false  impression 
formed  from  reports  of  victories  unaccompanied 
by  exact  statements  as  to  losses ;  and  fourthly, 
and  perhaps  of  most  consequence,  the  failure  of 
the  Crown  Prince  of  Germany  in  the  Argonne. 

54 


The  Battle  of  the  Marne      55 

General  von  Kluck  doubtless  acted  upon  im- 
perative orders.  His  incomplete  information  and 
the  false  impression  his  advance  had  created 
probably  also  led  him  to  accept  those  orders 
without  protest.  But  it  should  not  be  forgotten 
that  the  Commander  primarily  responsible  for 
the  blunder,  and  for  the  disasters  it  involved, 
was  the  Crown  Prince  of  Germany. 

Primarily  the  Crown  Prince  of  Germany  was 
responsible,  but  not  wholly.  In  the  responsi- 
bility General  von  Kluck  had  no  small  share. 
He  was  misled.  When  the  British  force  arrived 
at  Creil  General  Joflfre  resolved  upon  and  carried 
out  a  masterly  and  remarkable  piece  of  strategy. 
The  British  army  was  withdrawn  from  the  ex- 
treme left  of  the  Allied  line  on  the  north-east  of 
Paris,  and  transferred  to  the  south-east,  and  its 
former  place  taken  by  the  6th  French  army. 
This  move,  carried  out  with  both  secrecy  and 
rapidity,  was  designed  to  give  General  von  Kluck 
the  impression  that  the  British  troops  had  been 
withdrawn  from  the  front.  That  the  ruse  suc- 
ceeded is  now  clear.  So  far  from  being  with- 
drawn, the  British  army  was  brought  up  by  re- 
inforcements to  the  strength  of  three  army  corps. 
Leaving  out  of  account  a  force  of  that  strength, 
the  calculations  of  the  German  Commander  were 
fatally  wrong. 

Let  us  now  see  what  generally  were  the  move- 
ments of  the  German  and  of  the  Allied  forces 
between  September  3  and  September  6  when  the 
Battle  of  the  Marne  began. 

Leaving    two    army  corps,   the   2nd   and   the 


56      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

4th  Reserve  corps,  on  the  Ourcq  to  cover  his 
flank  and  rear,  General  von  Kluck  struck  south- 
east across  the  ^larne  with  the  3rd,  4th,  and  7th 
corps.  The  main  body  crossed  the  river  at  La 
Ferte-sous-Jouarre,  and  took  the  main  route  to 
Sezanne.  Others  crossed  higher  up  between  La 
Ferte-sous-Jouarre  and  Chateau-Thierry.  For 
this  purpose  they  threw  bridges  across  the  river. 
The  Marne  is  deep  and  for  120  miles  of  its 
course  navigable. 

These  movements  were  covered  and  screened 
by  the  2nd  division  of  cavalry,  which  advanced 
towards  Coulommiers,  and  the  9th  division,  which 
pushed  on  to  the  west  of  Crecy.  Both  places 
are  south  of  the  Marne  and  east  of  Paris. 

Writing  of  these  events  at  the  time,  Mr.  AV.  T. 
Massey,  special  correspondent  of  the  Daily 
Telegraph,  observed  that :  — 

The  beginning  of  the  alteration  of  German 
plans  was  noticeable  at  Creil.  Hidden  bv  a  thick 
screen  of  troops  from  the  army  in  the  field,  but 
observed  by  aerial  squadrons,  the  enemy  were 
seen  to  be  on  the  move.  Ground  won  at  Senlis 
was  given  up,  and  the  German  troops,  w'hich  at 
that  point  were  nearer  Paris  than  any  other  men 
of  the  Kaiser's  army,  were  marched  to  the  rear. 
Only  the  commandants  in  the  field  can  say 
whether  the  movement  was  expected,  but  it  is  the 
fact  that  immediately  the  enemy  began  their 
strategic  movement  British  and  French  disposi- 
tions were  changed. 

The  movement  ivas  expected.  Indeed,  as  we 
have  seen,  the  whole  strategy  of  the  campaign 


The  Battle  of  the  Marne      57 

on  the  French  side  had  been  designed  to  bring 
it  about. 

The  Germans  must  have  observed  that  their 
new  intentions  had  been  noticed,  but  they 
steadily  pursued  their  policy.  Their  right 
was  withdrawn  from  before  Beauvais,  and  that 
pretty  cathedral  town  has  now  been  relieved  of 
the  danger  of  Teuton  invasion.  The  shuttered 
houses  are  safe,  temporarily  at  any  rate. 

The  ponderous  machine  did  not  turn  at  right 
angles  with  any  rapidity.  Its  movements  were 
slow,  but  they  were  not  uncertain,  and  the  change 
was  made  just  where  it  was  anticipated  the 
driving  wedge  would  meet  with  least  resistance. 

In  the  main  the  German  right  is  a  tired  army. 
It  is  a  great  fighting  force  still.  The  advance 
has  been  rapid,  and  some  big  tasks  have  been 
accomplished.  But  the  men  have  learnt  many 
things  which  have  surprised  them.  They 
thought  they  were  invincible,  that  they  could 
sweejD  away  opposition  like  a  tidal  wave.  Instead 
of  a  progress  as  easy  as  modern  warfare  would 
allow,  their  way  has  had  to  be  fought  step  by  step 
at  a  staggering  sacrifice,  and  in  place  of  an  army 
which  took  the  field  full  of  confidence  in  the 
speedy  ending  of  the  war  and  taught  that  nothing 
could  prevent  a  triumph  for  German  arms,  you 
have  an  army  thoroughly  disillusioned. 

In  this  connection  the  service  of  the  British 
Flying  Corps  proved  invaluable.  Covering 
though  they  did  a  vast  area,  and  carefully  as 
they  were  screened  by  ordinary  military  pre- 
cautions, the  movements  of  the  Germans  were 
watched  and  notified  in  detail.  Upon  this,  as 
far  as  the  dispositions  of  the  Allied  forces  were 


58       The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

concerned,  everything  depended,  and  no  one 
knew  that  better  than  General  Joffre.  On  Sep- 
tember 9  he  acknowledged  it  in  a  message  to  the 
British  headquarters:  — 

Please  express  most  particularly  to  Marshal 
French  my  thanks  for  services  rendered  on  every 
day  by  the  English  Flying  Corps.  The  preci- 
sion, exactitude,  and  regularity  of  the  news 
brought  in  by  its  members  are  evidence  of  their 
perfect  organisation,  and  also  of  the  perfect 
training  of  pilots  and  observers. 

Farther  east  the  army  of  General  von  Biilow 
(the  9th,  loth,  loth  Reserve  corps,  and  the  Army 
corps  of  the  Prussian  Guard),  advancing  from 
Soissons  through  Chateau-Thierry,  and  crossing 
the  Marne  at  that  place  as  well  as  at  points 
higher  up  towards  Epernay,  was  following  the 
main  road  to  Montmirail  on  the  Petit  Morin. 

The  army  of  General  von  Hausen  (the  nth, 
1 2th,  and  19th  corps),  advancing  from  Rheims, 
had  crossed  the  Marne  at  Epernay  and  at  other 
points  towards  Chalons,  and  was  following  the 
road  towards  Sezanne  by  way  of  Champaubert, 

The  army  of  Duke  Albert,  having  passed  the 
Marne  above  Chalons,  was  moving  along  the 
roads  to  Sommesous. 

The  army  of  the  Crown  Prince  of  German}^ 
was  endeavouring  to  move  from  St.  Menehould 
to  Vitr^'-le-Fran^ois,  also  on  the  Marne. 

On  the  side  of  the  Allies, 

General  Maunoury,  with  the  6th  French  army, 
advanced  from  Paris  upon  the  Ourcq.  The  right 
of  this  army  rested  on  Meaux  on  the  Marne. 


The  Battle  of  the  Marne      59 

General  French  with  the  British  army,  pivot- 
ing on  its  left,  formed  a  new  front  extending 
south-east  to  north-west  from  Jouey,  through  Le 
Chatel  and  Faremoutiers,  to  Villeneuve-le- 
Comte. 

General  Conneau  with  the  French  cavalry  was 
on  the  British  right,  between  Coulommiers  and 
La  Ferte  Gaucher. 

General  Desperey  with  the  5th  French  army 
held  the  line  from  Courtagon  to  Esternay,  bar- 
ring the  roads  from  La  Ferte-sous-Jouarre  and 
Montmirail  to  Sezanne. 

General  Foch,  with  headquarters  at  La  F^re 
Champenoise,  barred  with  his  army  the  roads 
from  Epernay  and  Chalons. 

General  de  Langle,  holding  Vitry-le-Francois, 
barred  the  approaches  to  that  place  and  to 
Sommesous. 

General  Serrail,  with  the  French  army  operat- 
ing in  the  Argonne,  held  Revigny.  His  line 
extended  north-east  across  the  Argonne  to 
Verdun,  and  was  linked  up  with  the  positions 
held  by  the  French  army  base  on  that  fortress. 

General  Pau  held  the  line  on  the  east  of  the 
fortified  frontier. 

Some  observations  on  these  dispositions  of 
the  Allies  will  elucidate  their  tactical  in- 
tention. 

The  position  of  the  Allied  armies  formed  a 
great  bow,  with  the  western  end  of  it  bent  sharply 
inwards. 

The  weight  of  the  Allied  forces  was  massed 
round  that  western  bend  against  the  now  exposed 


6o      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

flank  of  von  Kluck's  army.  Here  lay  the  most 
vulnerable  point  of  the  German  line. 

The  tactical  scheme  of  the  Allied  Commander- 
in-Chief  was  simple — a  great  military  merit.  He 
aimed  first  at  defeating  the  German  right  led 
by  Generals  von  Kluck  and  von  Biilow.  Having 
by  that  uncovered  the  flank  of  General  von 
Hausen's  army,  his  intention  was  to  attack  it  also 
in  both  front  and  flank  and  defeat  it.  The  same 
tactic  was  to  be  repeated  with  each  of  the  other 
German  armies  in  succession. 

For  that  purpose  the  allied  armies  were  not 
posted  directly  on  the  front  of  the  German 
armies,  but  between  them.  Consequently  the 
left  of  one  German  army  and  the  right  of 
another  was  attacked  by  the  same  French  army. 
In  that  way  two  German  Generals  would  have 
to  resist  an  attack  directed  by  one  French 
General,  and  every  German  General  would 
have  to  resist  two  independent  French  attacks. 
Hence,  too,  if  a  German  army  was  forced  back 
the  French  could  at  once  double  round  the  flank 
of  the  German  army  next  in  the  line  if  that  army 
was  still  standing  its  ground. 

Choice  of  the  battle  ground  and  command  of 
the  roads  leading  to  it  ensured  that  this  would 
happen.     As  a  fact,  it  did. 

Finally,  all  the  way  behind  the  French  line 
ran  the  great  road  leading  across  the  plateaux 
from  Paris  to  the  fortified  frontier.  This,  with 
railway  communication,  gave  the  needed  facili- 
ties for  the  movement  of  reserves  and  the  trans- 
port of  munitions  and  food  supplies. 


The  Battle  of  the  Marne     6i 

Now  let  us  glance  at  the  tactical  scheme  on 
the  German  side. 

The  fact  that  General  von  Kluck  had  left  two 
out  of  the  five  corps  forming  his  army  on  the 
Ourcq,  and  was  covering  his  movement  to  the 
south  of  the  Marne  with  his  cavalry,  proves  that 
he  did  not,  as  was  supposed,  intend  to  lose  con- 
tact with  Paris.  His  scheme  was  to  establish 
an  echelon  of  troops  from  the  Ourcq  to  La 
Ferte  Gaucher  on  the  great  eastern  road, 
believing  that  to  be  meanwhile  a  quite  sufficient 
defence. 

With  the  rest  of  his  force  he  was  to  join  with 
von  Billow  and  von  Hansen  in  smashing  through 
the  French  position  at  Sezanne.  Against  that 
position  there  was  to  be  the  overwhelming  con- 
centration of  ten  army  corps. 

To  assist  the  stroke  against  Sezanne  there  was 
a  concurrent  intention  to  break  the  French  line 
at  Vitry-le-Francois.  The  French  line  between 
Sezanne  and  Vitry-le-Francois  would  then  be 
swept  away. 

Assuming  the  success  of  these  operations,  the 
German  forces  would  be  echeloned  south-east 
from  the  Ourcq  across  the  valley  of  the  Marne 
and  the  plateau  south  of  it  to  Troyes  on  the 
Aube.  The  Germans  would  then  be  in  a  posi- 
tion to  attack  in  flank  the  French  retreating  from 
the  frontier,  and  ready,  when  these  French  troops 
fell  back,  pursued  by  the  armies  of  the  Crown 
Princes  of  Germany  and  Bavaria  and  by  von 
Heeringen's  army  of  the  Vosges,  to  join  in 
the  great  sweep  along  the  valley  of  the  Seine 


62       The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

and  round  to  the  south  of  Paris.  By  this  time, 
remember,  the  long  lines  of  communication 
through  Belgium  would  have  ceased  to  be  vital. 

It  was  a  bold  scheme. 

There  are,  however,  other  factors  to  be  taken 
into  account  besides  tactical  plans. 

Not  less  a  surprise  than  the  apparently  sudden 
change  in  the  German  movements  had  been, 
during  the  preceding  week  or  more,  the  seem- 
ingly hardly  less  precipitate  falling  back  of  the 
French  upon  the  Marne.  All  the  world  believed 
that  the  French  were  "on  the  run,"  and  all  the 
world  thought  they  would  keep  on  running. 
Day  by  day  during  that  exciting  time  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  valley  of  the  Marne  witnessed  column 
after  column  of  their  defenders  apparently  in  full 
retreat.  The  marching  qualities  of  the  French 
are,  as  everybody  knows,  remarkable.  They 
showed  the  enemy  a  clean  pair  of  heels.  Few 
could  understand  it. 

Then  came  the  Germans,  hot  on  the  scent, 
confident  that  the  French  could  never  withstand 
them.  From  over  the  highlands  by  every  road 
they  poured  into  the  peaceful  Marne  valley  like 
a  destroying  flood.  In  front  of  them  swept  a 
multitude  of  fugitives. 

"Champagne,"  wrote  a  special  correspondent 
of  the  Daily  Telegraph,  "is  now  overrun  with 
fugitive  villagers  from  the  neighbourhood  of 
Rethel,  Laon,  and  Soissons.  It  is  painful  to  see 
these  unfortunate  people  hurrying  away  with  a 
few  household  goods  on  carts,  or  with  bundles, 
and  walking  along  the  country  roads  in  regular 


The  Battle  of  the  Marne      63 

ragged  processions,  not  knowing  whither  they 
are  going.  Chateau-Thierry  and  all  the  beauti- 
ful country  of  the  Marne  is  by  this  time  in  the 
hands  of  the  Germans.  When  I  last  drove 
through  the  place  a  few  weeks  ago,  and  lunched 
with  a  few  amiable  French  officers  at  the  best 
hotel  in  the  place,  "L'El^phant,"  Chateau- 
Thierry  was  teeming  with  cattle  and  army  horses 
requisitioned  for  the  campaign.  Four  times  I 
passed  through  it,  and  each  time  the  great  assem- 
blage of  horses,  trucks,  and  army  material  had 
increased,  although  the  horses  and  cattle  were 
driven  away  each  day,  and  fresh  ones  were  led 
in  from  the  great  pastoral  country  round  about. 
Little  did  I  think  then  that  the  Germans  would 
now  be  bivouacking  on  the  great  market  place 
and  stacking  their  rifles  on  the  banks  of  the 
Marne." 

It  was  by  just  this  over-confidence  in  them- 
selves that  General  Joffre  had  intended  the  enemy 
should  be  misled.  He  had  foreseen  that  the 
Germans  would  come  on  in  a  hurry.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  French  retreat  had  apparently 
been  precipitous  because  it  was  essential  to  make 
ready  for  the  rebound.  The  retreat  had  rendered 
the  French  troops,  still  unbeaten,  only  the  more 
dangerous.  Describing  the  effect  from  his  own 
observation,  Mr.  Massey  wrote:  — 

The  French  eastern  army  has  been  on  the  move 
for  days,  and  if  the  Germans  were  not  in  such 
strong  force  they  would  be  in  grave  danger.  The 
French  have  made  such  a  strenuous  effort  to  cope 
with  the  new  condition  of  things  that  one  of  their 


64      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

infantry  brigades  marched  continuously  for  three 
days,  the  men  never  resting  for  more  than  an 
hour  at  a  time. 

One  who  has  seen  only  the  AlHed  armies  may 
be  a  bad  judge,  and  less  able  to  form  an  opinion 
than  an  armchair  critic,  who  sums  up  the  possi- 
bilities with  the  aid  of  maps  and  the  knowledge 
of  past  achievements  of  German  forces.  But 
there  is  one  guide  which  the  stay-at-home 
strategist  cannot  possibly  have,  and  that  is  the 
spirit  of  the  Allied  soldiery.  I  have  seen  far 
more  of  the  French  than  of  the  English  troops 
in  this  campaign,  but  anyone  who  has  talked  to 
the  soldier  must  be  infected  with  his  cheery 
optimism. 

His  faith  in  his  country  and  in  the  power  of 
the  army  is  stupendous,  his  patriotism  is  unques- 
tionable, his  confidence  grows  as  the  enemy 
approaches.  With  a  smile  he  accepts  the  news 
of  the  German  march  southwards,  and  tells  you 
nothing  could  be  better;  the  further  the  line  pene- 
trates the  more  remote  is  the  chance  that  it  will 
continue  unbroken.  He  will  not  believe  that  the 
German  advance  would  have  got  so  far  if  it  had 
not  been  the  plan  of  General  Joffre  to  lure  the 
enemy  forwards,  and  so  to  weaken  his  line.  The 
French  soldier  to-day  is  more  confident  of  victory 
than  ever. 

These  things,  which  a  soldier  can  appreciate 
at  their  proper  value,  explain  why  the  dash  of 
the  French  troops  has  rivalled  their  attitude  in 
the  previous  part  of  the  campaign.  Reinforced 
by  great  battalions,  stiffened  by  reserves  com- 
posed mainly  of  men  with  a  stake  in  the  country, 
and  fighting  for  all  they  hold  most  dear — for 
France,  for  hearth,  and  home — thev  have  offered 
a  magnificent,  resolute  front  to  the  machine-like 
advance. 


The  Battle  of  the  Marne      65 

General  Joffre,  therefore,  had  handled  his 
machine  with  skill.  He  had  used  it  for  his 
design  without  impairing  its  spirit.  On  the 
contrary,  he  had  stiffened  its  "form."  And  on 
the  eve  of  the  great  encounter  on  which  the 
fortunes  of  the  campaign,  and  the  future  of 
France  alike  hung,  he  issued  to  the  troops  his 
now  famous  Order  :  — 

At  the  moment,  when  a  battle  on  which  the 
welfare  of  the  country  depends  is  about  to  begin, 
I  feel  it  incumbent  upon  me  to  remind  you  all 
that  this  is  no  longer  the  time  to  look  behind. 
All  our  efforts  must  be  directed  towards  attacking 
and  driving  back  the  enemy.  An  army  which 
can  no  longer  advance  must  at  all  costs  keep  the 
ground  it  has  won  and  allow  itself  to  be  killed  on 
the  spot  rather  than  give  way.  In  the  present 
circumstances  no  faltering  can  be  tolerated. 

That  the  Germans  on  theii;  side  equally 
realised  how  momentous  was  the  impending 
battle  is  shown  by  their  Army  Order.  A  copy 
of  it  was,  after  the  battle,  found  in  a  house  at 
Vitry-le-Fran(;;ois,  which  for  a  time  had  been 
used  as  a  headquarters  of  the  8th  German  army 
corps.  In  the  haste  of  flight  the  document  was 
left  behind.  Signed  by  Lieut.-General  Tulff 
von  Tscheppe  und  Wendenbach,  commandant 
of  the  8th  corps,  and  dated  September  7,  it 
ran  :  — 

The  object  of  our  long  and  arduous  marches 
has  been  achieved.    The  principal  French  troops 

c 


66      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

have  been  forced  to  accept  battle  after  having 
been  continually  forced  back.  The  great  decision 
is  undoubtedly  at  hand. 

To-morrow,  therefore,  the  whole  strength  of 
the  German  army,  as  well  as  of  all  that  of  our 
army  corps,  is  bound  to  be  engaged  all  along  the 
line  from  Paris  to  Verdun. 

To  save  the  welfare  and  honour  of  Germany  I 
expect  every  officer  and  man,  notwithstanding 
the  hard  and  heroic  lights  of  the  last  few  days, 
to  do  his  duty  unswervingly,  and  to  the  last 
breath. 

Everything  depends  on  the  result  of  to-morrow. 

This,  then,  was  the  spirit  in  which,  on  both 
sides,  the  mightiest  clash  of  arms  until  then 
known  to  history  w^as  entered  upon.  Across 
France  the  battle  front  stretched  for  150  miles. 
The  fight  raged,  too,  for  another  forty  miles 
along  the  frontier,  for  coincidently  with  the  main 
conflict  from  Paris  to  Verdun,  the  Germans  made 
yet  another  great  effort  to  break  upon  the  fron- 
tier from  the  east.  Fourteen  great  armies  took 
part  in  the  battle.  They  numbered  altogether 
more  than  tw^o  millions  of  men.  Taking  the  two 
great  hosts  each  as  a  whole,  the  numbers  were 
not  very  unequal.  True,  the  Germans  had  but 
six  armies  as  against  the  eight  on  the  side  of  the 
Allies.  The  German  armies,  however,  were 
larger.  Their  strength  ranged  from  160,000  to 
180,000  men  as  against,  on  the  side  of  the  Allies, 
an  average  strength  of  120,000.^ 

^  The  following  may  be  taken  as  the  approximate 
strength  of  the  armies  engaged,  allowing  on  the  one 
hand  for  war  wastage,  and  on  the  other  for  a  filling  up 


The  Battle  of  the  Marne      67 

During  nearly  six  days  there  was,  along  that 
far  extended  battle  line,  the  flash  and  thunder  of 
more  than  7,000  guns.  Shells  rose  and  burst 
like   flights  of   warring   meteorites.     Masses    of 

from  reserves,  which  on  the  part  of  the  Allies  had  been 
completed  : — 

Germans. 

General   von   Kluck's   Army   (5    corps, 

Prussians)  245,000 

2nd  and  9th  Cavalry  Divisions  ...  23,000 

General  von    Billow's  Army   (4   corps, 

Prussians)  ...         ...         ...         ...        180,000 

Cavalry  of  the  Prussian  Guard         ...  6,000 

General  von  Hausen's  Army  (3  corps, 

Saxons)  ...         ...         165,000 

Duke      Albert's       Army       (3       corps, 

Wurtembergers)  ...         150,000 

Crown   Prince  of  Germany's  Army  (3 

corps,    Prussians)         ...         ...         ...        175,000 

Crown    Prince   of    Bavaria's  Army    (3 

corps,    Bavarians)       ...         ...         ...        160,000 


Approximate  total       ...         ...  1,104,000 

Allies. 

General    Maunoury's    Army    (3    corps 

and    reserves)    ...         ...         ...         ...  140,000 

General  French's  Army  (3  corps)       ...  110,000 

British    Cavalry  Divisions        8,000 

General   Conneau's   Cavalry    ...         ...  23,000 

General    Desperey's     Army     (3     corps 

and  reserves)     150,000 

General  Foch's  Army  (3  corps)  ...  120,000 
General    de    Langle's    Army    (3    corps 

and  reserves      ...         ...         ...         ...  150,000 

General  Serrail's  Army  (3  corps)  ...  120,000 
General     Pau's    Army     (3    corps    and 

reserves)             140,000 


Approximate   total       ...         ...        961,000 

Grand   approximate    total    of    com- 
batants           ...     2,065,000 


C    2 


68      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

infantry  moved  to  the  attack.  Incessant  rifle 
fire  accompanied  the  bolder  bass  of  the  artillery. 
In  and  through  woods,  across  fields,  in  and  round 
blazing  villages  and  burning  farms  and  chateaux 
they  fought ;  an  incessant  movement  to  and  fro, 
amid  an  unceasing  roar — the  rage  of  nations 
locked  in  deadly  embrace.  There  were  bayonet 
fights  on  a  vast  scale;  there  were  charges  by 
clouds  of  horsemen ;  there  were  furious  and  mur- 
derous combats  for  points  of  vantage ;  there  was 
the  capture  and  recapture  of  towns ;  the  rush  of 
fire-spitting  automobiles  below,  and  the  flight  of 
bomb-dropping  aeroplanes  above.  There  was 
the  hurried  movement  of  troops  and  the  wild 
gallop  of  batteries  of  guns  along  the  roads. 
There  was,  too,  the  ever-changing  kaleidoscope 
of  the  masses  of  transport.  Along  the  great  road 
from  Paris  to  Germany  a  spectator  might  have 
travelled  from  sunrise  to  sunset  during  the  whole 
week  of  battle,  and  yet  still  have  found  himself 
in  the  midst  of  this  seemingly  unbounded  fury 
of  a  world  at  war. 


Approximate      guns       and      mortars, 

Germans  ...         ...         ...         ...  3,610 

Approximate      guns       and      mortars, 

Allies       3,680 


Total       ...         ...         ...         ...  7,290 

The  Allies  were  superior  in  field-guns,  but  had  fewer 
howitzers,  especially  of  the  heavy  type,  and  the  aggre- 
gate weight  of  the  German  artillery  was  on  the  whole 
greater.  The  estimate  given  of  the  number  of  com- 
batants is  rather  below  than  above  the  actual. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE  GERMAN   OVERTHROW 

Such  were  the  spectacular  aspects  of  the 
battle.  It  remains  to  sketch  its  phases  as,  first 
sullenly,  then  swiftly,  the  tide  of  conflict  rolled 
backward  across  the  miles  of  country  between 
Sezanne  and  Rheims. 

These  developments  can  best  be  followed  day 
by  day. 

September  5. — General  movement  of  the  Ger- 
man armies  across  the  Marne.  The  troops  of 
von  Kluck  crossed  at  Trilport,  Sommery,  and 
La  Fert6-sous-Jouarre ;  those  of  von  Billow^  at 
Chateau-Thierry;  those  of  von  Hausen  at 
Epernay,  and  Duke  Albert's  at  Chalons.  Simul- 
taneously columns  of  von  Kluck's  2n.d  and  4th 
Reserve  corps  began  to  cross  the  Ourcq. 

From    the    Marne    the    Germans    pushed    on 

without  delay  to  the  south.     The  3rd,  4th,  and 

7th   corps  of   von    Kluck's   army  were   on   the 

march     diagonally     across     the     British     near 

Coulommiers.     They  were  making  for  La  Fert6 

Gaucher.    In  face  of  this  advance  the  5th  French 

army  fell  back  on  the  latter  place.     This  move 

69 


yo      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

lengthened  the  German  flank  and  laid  it  more 
completely  open  to  a  British  attack. 

September  6. — General  Joffre  gave  orders  for 
a  general  advance.  Before  daybreak  the  6th 
French,  British,  and  5th  French  armies  began  a 
combined  offensive.  While  the  6th  French  army 
advanced  eastward  towards  the  line  of  the  Ourcq, 
the  British  advanced  north-east  to  the  line  of  the 
Grand  Morin,  and  the  5th  French  army  north 
from  east  of  La  Ferte  Gaucher  upon  Montmirail. 

The  6th  French  army,  driving  in  the  German 
advance  posts,  reached  Nanteuil. 

The  British  fell  upon  the  flank  of  the  divisions 
of  von  Kluck's  army  still  crossing  the  Grand 
Morin,  and  drove  them  back  upon  the  Petit 
Morin. 

By  this  unexpected  and  swiftly  delivered  blow 
von  Kluck's  army,  extending  from  the  Marne 
to  La  Fert6  Gaucher,  was  cut  into  two  parts. 

Coincidently  with  the  British  advance  the 
5th  French  army  had,  in  a  night  attack  and  at 
the  point  of  the  bayonet,  driven  the  leading 
German  divisions  out  of  three  villages  near  La 
Ferte  Gaucher,  where  they  had  bivouacked. 

In  view  of  these  attacks  General  von  Kluck 
had  no  alternative  save  to  retreat.  To  escape  the 
British  he  fell  back  on  the  Petit  Morin  in  the 
direction  of  Montmirail. 

His  retreat  was  assisted  by  the  right  of  von 
Billow's  army,  and  covered  by  his  divisions  of 
cavalry,  reinforced  by  von  Billow's  cavalry  of  the 
Prussian  Guard.  The  German  cavalry,  attacked 
by   the   French    and   British,   was   cut    up   with 


The  German  Overthrov/       71 

heavy  loss.  More  than  60,000  horsemen  were 
engaged  in  this  gigantic  combat. 

September  7. — To  assist  the  retreat,  the  centre 
divisions  of  von  Kluck's  army  opposing  the 
British  made  a  stand  upon  the  Petit  Morin,  and 
the  army  of  von  Biilow  a  stand  from  Montmirail 
to  Le  Petit  Sompius.  Along  that  line  the  5th 
French  army  was  all  day  heavily  engaged  against 
the  left  wing  of  von  Kluck's  army  and  the  right 
of  von  Billow's. 

On  the  Ourcq  the  Germans  launched  a  general 
assault  against  the  6th  French  army. 

On  the  Petit  Morin  they  occupied  a  strong 
position  on  the  high  north  bank.  This  river  flows 
during  part  of  its  course  through  marshes.  A 
frontal  attack  on  the  position  was  out  of  the 
question,  but  the  ist  British  army  corps  and 
the  British  cavalry  found  "a  way  round  "  higher 
up  stream.  Simultaneously  the  3rd  British 
corps  crossed  lower  down.  Threatened  on  both 
flanks,  the  Germans  fled  precipitately  towards 
the  Marne.  Though  they  covered  their  retreat 
by  a  counter-attack,  they  lost  many  prisoners 
and  some  guns. 

The  armies  of  von  Hansen  and  Duke  Albert 
and  the  Crown  Prince  of  Germany  were  now 
engaged  against  the  armies  of  General  Foch, 
General  Langle,  and  General  Serrail  from  the 
north  of  Sezanne  to  Sermaise-Ies-Bains  in  the 
south  of  the  Argonne.  The  fighting  north  of 
Sezanne  was  obstinate,  but  the  Wurtembergers 
at  Vitry-le-Francois  met  with  a  repulse. 

On  this  day  the  battle  extended  for  more  than 


72      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

120  miles,  from  the  line  of  the  Ourcq  across  the 
country  to  Montmirail,  from  that  place  to 
Sezanne,  and  then  along  the  plateaux  into  the 
Argonne.  There  was  also  a  German  attack 
upon  Luneville  designed  to  aid  their  operations 
west  of  the  fortified  frontier. 

September  8. — Heavy  fighting  between  the 
6th  French  army  and  the  Germans  on  the  Ourcq. 

The  British  attacked  the  passages  of  the 
]\Iarne.  At  La  Fert6  Gaucher,  where  the  bridge 
had  been  destroyed,  the  Germans,  supported  by 
machine  guns,  obstinately  disputed  the  passage 
against  the  British  3rd  corps.  The  ist  and  2nd 
corps,  however,  succeeded  in  bridging  the  river 
higher  up,  and  dislodged  them.  In  their  retreat 
the  Germans  again  met  with  heavy  losses. 

At  Montmirail  the  battle  was  continued  with 
great  severity.  The  French  carried  several  of 
the  German  positions  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet. 
Von  Biilow^'s  troops  began  a  general  retirement, 
and  were  driven  over  the  river. 

Taking  the  offensive,  General  Foch's  army 
attacked  the  troops  of  von  Hausen  in  flank.  The 
left  of  von  Hansen's  army  north  of  Sezanne  was 
forced  back,  but  his  right  at  Le  F^re  Champen- 
oise  made  an  obstinate  stand. 

To  meet  this.  General  Langle  also  began  a 
general  advance,  and  drove  the  Germans  from 
Vitry-le-Francois. 

A  heavy  German  attack  was  directed  against 
Clermont-en-Argonne.  Beyond  the  fortified 
frontier  there  was  a  renewed  effort  to  capture 
Nancy  said  to  have  been  watched  by  the  Kaiser. 


The  German  Overthrow      73 

September  g. — Reinforced,  the  Germans  on 
the  Ourcq  made  a  great  effort  to  break  through 
the  6th  French  army. 

The  British,  having  crossed  the  Marne,  fell 
upon  the  Germans  fighting  on  the  Ourcq,  and 
drove  them  northwards.  Many  guns,  caissons, 
and  large  quantities  of  transport  were  cap- 
tured. 

The  5th  French  army  pursued  the  defeated 
troops  of  von  Biilow  from  Montmirail  to  Chateau- 
Thierry.  At  that  place  the  Germans  are  thrown 
across  the  Marne  in  disorder  and  with  huge 
losses. 

The  German  line  had  now  been  completely 
broken.  Between  the  wreck  of  von  Billow's 
troops,  north  of  the  Marne,  and  von  Hausen's 
positions,  north  of  Sezanne,  there  was  a  gap 
of  some  fifteen  miles. 

From  Sezanne  eastward  the  battle  from  this 
time  continued  with  more  marked  advantage  to 
the  Allies. 

September  lo. — The  6th  French  army  and  the 
British  continued  the  pursuit.  On  this  day  the 
British  captured,  besides  further  quantities  of 
transport  abandoned  in  the  flight  or  surrounded, 
13  guns,  19  machine  guns,  and  2,000  prisoners. 
German  infantry,  left  behind  in  the  hurried 
march  of  their  army,  were  found  hiding  in  the 
woods.  There  were  evidences  of  general  looting 
by  the  enemy  and  of  his  demoralisation. 

In  the  pursuit  of  von  Billow's  troops  by  the 
5th  French  army,  the  Prussian  Guard  were 
driven  into  the  marshes  of  St.  Gond. 


74      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

Covered  with  tall  reeds  and  rank  grass,  these 
marshes,  drained  by  the  Petit  Morin,  are  a  stretch 
of  low-lying  land  lying  between  the  Marne  and 
a  range  of  hills.  They  are  probably  the  bed  of 
an  ancient  lake.  Safe  in  the  dry  season,  they 
become  in  wet  weather  a  dangerous  swamp. 
They  were  at  this  time  saturated  with  heavy 
rains.  The  Prussian  Guards,  who  had  borne  the 
brunt  of  the  recent  fighting,  had  already  suf- 
fered heavily.  They  now  lost  the  greater  part 
of  their  artillery,  and  a  heavy  proportion  of  the 
surviving  force  either  perished  in  the  quagmires 
or  were  killed  by  the  French  shells. 

An  effort  nevertheless  was  made  to  retrieve 
the  general  disaster  by  a  violent  German  attack 
from  Sezanne  to  Vitry-le-Frangois,  accompanied 
by  an  energetic  offensive  in  the  Argonne,  and 
by  a  renewed  attempt  against  Nancy. 

In  the  Argonne  the  Germans  captured 
Revigny  and  Brabant-le-Roi,  but  west  of  Vitry 
were  forced  into  retreat.  The  attack  on  Nancy 
was  again  unsuccessful. 

September  1 1 . — The  5th  and  6th  French  armies 
and  the  British  pursued  the  troops  of  von  Kluck 
and  von  Biilow  to  the  Aisne. 

The  armies  of  von  Hausen  and  Duke  Albert 
were  now  in  full  flight  at  Epernay  and  Chalons. 
Both  incurred  very  heavy  losses.  The  French 
captured  6,000  prisoners  and  175  guns. 

The  Germans  were  driven  by  General  Serrail's 
troops  out  of  Revigny  and  Brabant-le-Roi. 
East  of  the  frontier  there  was  also  a  general 
falling   back,    notably  from   St.   Die  and   round 


The  German  Overthrow       75 

Luneville.  The  French  seized  Pont-a-Mousson, 
commanding  one  of  the  main  passes  across  the 
Vosges. 

Of  the  decisive  character  of  the  overthrow 
there  could  now  be  no  doubt.  On  September  ii, 
in  an  Order  to  the  French  armies,  General  Joffre, 
summing  up  the  situation  with  soldierly  brevity, 
said  :  — 

The  battle  which  has  been  taking  place  for 
five  days  is  finishing  in  an  incontestable  victory. 

The  retreat  of  the  ist,  2nd,  and  3rd  German 
armies  is  being  accentuated  before  our  left  and 
our  centre. 

The  enemy's  4th  army,  in  its  turn,  is  beginning 
to  fall  back  to  the  north  of  Vitry  and  Sermaize. 

Everywhere  the  enemy  is  leaving  on  the  field 
numbers  of  wounded  and  quantities  of  munitions. 
On  all  hands  prisoners  are  being  taken. 

Our  troops,  as  they  gain  ground,  are  finding 
proofs  of  the  intensity  of  the  struggle  and  of 
the  extent  of  the  means  employed  by  the  Germans 
in  attempting  to  resist  our  elan. 

The  vigorous  resumption  of  the  offensive  has 
brought  about  success.  Officers,  non-commis- 
sioned officers,  and  men  !  you  have  all  of  you 
responded  to  my  appeal,  and  all  of  you  have 
deserved  well  of  your  country. — Joffre. 

It  had  been  no  easy  victory.  The  huge  forces 
of  Generals  von  Kluck,  von  Biilow,  and  von 
Hausen,  comprising  the  flower  of  the  German 
first  line  army,  fought  with  stubborn  and  even 
reckless  courage.  During  the  opening  days  of 
the  battle  they  contested  the  ground  foot  by  foot. 
The  character  of  the  fighting  in  which  the  British 

C*   2 


76      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

troops  were  engaged,  gathered  from  men  who 
had  taken  part  in  it,  was  disclosed  by  the  Paris 
correspondent  of  the  Daily  Telegraph  :  — 

"The  more  we  killed  the  more  they  seemed  to 
become,"  said  an  officer  who  described  to  me 
some  of  the  earlier  phases.  "They  swarmed  like 
ants,  coming  on  in  masses,  though  rarely  seeking 
close  contact,  for  they  have  learned  to  respect 
our  rifles  and  our  bayonets." 

On  this  point  there  is  unprejudiced  testimony. 
A  non-commissioned  officer  of  Hussars  asked  me 
to  translate  a  letter  found  on  a  German  officer 
killed  while  defending  his  battery.  In  the  letter 
are  these  sentences:  — 

"German  infantry  and  cavalry  will  not  attack 
English  infantry  and  cavalry  at  close  quarters. 
Their  fire  is  murderous.  The  only  way  to  attack 
them  is  with  artillery." 

Upon  this  advice  the  enemy  seem  to  act.  They 
make  the  best  use  of  their  guns,  and  keep  up  an 
incessant  fire,  which  is  often  well  directed,  though 
the  effect  is  not  nearly  so  deadly  as  they  imagine. 
Their  machine  guns — of  which  they  have  great 
numbers — are  also  handled  with  skill,  and  make 
many  gaps  in  our  ranks.  But  the  enemy  rarely 
charge  with  the  bayonet.  Under  cover  of  artil- 
lery they  advance '<?;?  masse,  pour  out  volleys 
without  taking  aim,  and  retire  when  threatened. 
This  is  the  general  method  of  attack,  and  it  is 
one  in  which  numbers  undoubtedly  count.  But 
numbers  are  not  everything;  spirit  and  dash 
count  for  more  in  the  end,  and  these  qualities  our 
soldiers  have  beyond  all  others  in  this  war. 
Every  officer  with"^whom  I  have  spoken  says  the 
same  thing.  Nothing  could  be  finer  than  the 
steadiness  and  the  enterprise  of  our  troops. 
They   remember  and   obey   the  order  given  by 


The  German  Overthrow       77 

Wellington  at  Waterloo — they  stand  fast — to  the 
death.  Before  this  insistent  and  vigorous  offen- 
sive the  enemy  have  fallen  back  every  day, 
pressed  hard  on  front  and  on  flank. 

Realising  that  the  whole  future  of  the  cam- 
paign, if  not  of  the  war,  hung  upon  the  issue; 
the  army  of  General  von  Hausen  stood  to  the 
last.  There  was  a  hope  that  the  German  right 
might  yet  rally  against  the  staggering  attack 
thrown  upon  it.     Mr.  Massey  wrote  :  — 

The  fighting  on  the  line  of  the  French  centre 
has,  from  all  accounts,  been  of  a  most  terrific 
description.  Neither  side  would  give  ground 
except  under  the  heaviest  pressure.  Long-con- 
tinued artillery  duels  paved  the  way  for  infantry 
attacks,  and  positions  had  to  be  carried  at  the 
point  of  the  bayonet.  Often  when  bayonet 
charges  had  cleared  trenches  the  men  driven  out 
were  rallied  and  reinforced,  and  retook  the  posi- 
tions. Here  was  the  most  strenuous  fighting  of 
the  campaign,  and  as  the  enemy's  casualties  are 
certain  to  have  exceeded  those  of  the  French,  the 
total  of  German  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners 
must  reach  an  enormous  figure.  The  French 
losses  were  very  heavy. 

An  infantryman  wounded  within  sight  of  Vitry- 
le-Francois  told  me  that  the  French  bayonet 
fighting  was  performed  with  an  irresistible  dash. 
The  men  were  always  eager — sometimes  too 
eager — to  get  to  close  quarters.  The  weary  wait- 
ing in  trenches  too  hastily  dug  to  give  more  than 
poor  shelter  from  artillery  fire  caused  many  a 
murmur,  and  there  was  no  attempt  to  move  for- 
ward stealthily  when  the  word  to  advance  was 
given.  Often  a  rushing  line  was  severely  torn 
by  mitrailleuse  fire,  but  the  heart's  desire  to  settle 


78       The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

matters  with  cold  steel  could  not  be  checked 
merely  because  comrades  to  the  right  and  left 
were  put  out  of  action.  The  bayonet  work  of 
French  infantry  gave  the  enemy  a  terrible  tim.e. 

Of  the  struggle  on  the  left  of  von  Hansen's 
army  against  the  troops  of  General  Langle,  a 
graphic  picture  is  given  in  the  diary  of  a  Saxon 
officer  of  infantry  found  later  among  the  German 
dead.  The  army  of  von  Hausen  had  arrived  by 
forced  marches,  the  left  from  Rethel,  the  right 
from  Rheims  :  — 

Sept.  I. — We  marched  to  Rethel.  Our  bat- 
talion stayed  there  as  escort  to  headquarters. 

Sept.  2. — The  French  burnt  half  the  town, 
probably  to  cut  our  lines  of  communications.  It 
can't  hurt  us  for  long,  of  course,  but  it's  a 
nuisance,  as  our  field  artillery  is  short  of  ammuni- 
tion. 

However,  our  division  advanced.  The  burn- 
ing of  Rethel  was  dreadful.  All  the  little  houses 
with  wooden  beams  in  their  roofs,  and  their 
stacks  of  furniture,  fed  the  fiames  to  the  full. 
The  Aisne  was  only  a  feeble  protection ;  the 
sparks  were  soon  carried  over  to  the  other  side. 
Next  day  the  town  was  nothing  but  a  heap  of 
ashes. 

Sept.  3. — Still  at  Rethel,  on  guard  over  pri- 
soners. The  houses  are  charming  inside.  The 
middle-class  in  France  has  magnificent  furniture. 
We  found  stylish  pieces  everywhere,  and  beau- 
tiful silk,  but  in  what  a  state  !  .  .  .  Good  God  ! 
.  .  .  Every  bit  of  furniture  broken,  mirrors 
smashed.  The  vandals  themselves  could  not 
have  done  more  damage. 

This  place  is  a  disgrace  to  our  army.     The 


The  German  Overthrow       79 

inhabitants  who  fled  could  not  have  expected,  of 
course,  that  all  their  goods  would  have  been  left 
in  full  after  so  many  troops  had  passed.  But 
the  column  commanders  are  responsible  for  the 
greater  part  of  the  damage,  as  they  could  have 
prevented  the  looting  and  destruction.  The 
damage  amounts  to  millions  of  marks;  even  the 
safes  have  been  attacked. 

In  a  solicitor's  house,  in  which,  as  luck  would 
have  it,  everything  was  in  excellent  taste,  includ- 
ing a  collection  of  old  lace,  and  Eastern  works  of 
art,  everything  was  smashed  to  bits. 

I  couldn't  resist  taking  a  little  memento  myself 
here  and  there.  .  .  .  One  house  was  particularly 
elegant,  everything  in  the  best  taste.  The  hall 
was  of  light  oak;  near  the  staircase  I  found  a 
splendid  aquascutum  and  a  camera  by  Felix. 

The  sappers  have  been  ordered  to  march  with 
the  divisional  bridging  train.  We  shall  start 
to-morrow.  Yesterday  at  Chalons-sur-Marne  a 
French  aviator  (officer)  was  taken  prisoner.  He 
imagined  the  village  was  held  by  French  troops 
and  so  landed  there.  He  was  awfully  disgusted 
at  being  taken  prisoner. 

Sept.  4. — To  Tuniville,  Pont-Fauerger,  where 
we  billeted. 

Sept.  5. — Les  Petites  Loges,  Tours-sur-Marne. 
I  never  want  to  make  such  marches  again  ;  simply 
tests  of  endurance.  We  crossed  the  Marne  canal 
on  Sept.  6.  On  our  left  the  19th  corps  marched 
straight  on  Chalons.  On  our  right  front  the 
Guard  corps  was  hotly  engaged.  When  we 
reached  Villeneuve  we  heard  that  the  Guard  corps 
had  thrown  the  enemy  back  and  that  our  divi- 
sion was  to  take  up  the  pursuit.  We  were  in  a 
wood,  which  the  enemy  searched  with  shell  fire. 
Left  and  right  it  simply  rained  bullets,  but 
the  one  Fm  fated  to  stop  was  not  amons:  them. 


8o      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

We  could  not  advance  any  further,  the  enemy 
was  too  strong  for  us.  On  our  left  the  19th 
corps  came  up  in  time  to  give  us  a  little  breath- 
ing space.  An  infernal  shell  fire.  We  had  a 
dreadful  thirst,  a  glass  of  Pilsener  would  have 
been  a  godsend.  ...  A  shell  suddenly  fell  in  the 
wood  and  killed  six  of  my  section ;  a  second  fell 
right  in  the  middle  of  us;  we  couldn't  hang  on 
any  longer,  so  we  retired. 

We  made  several  attempts  to  reach  the  village 
of  Lenharree,  but  the  enemy's  artillery  swept  the 
whole  wood,  so  that  we  could  not  make  an}-  head- 
way. And  we  never  got  a  sight  of  the  enemy's 
guns.  We  soon  had  the  answer  to  the  riddle  as 
to  why  the  enemy's  shooting  was  so  wonderfully 
accurate.  We  were  actually  on  the  enemy's 
practice  range.  Lenharree  was  the  chief  point 
d'appui  on  the  right  wing. 

The  situation  was  as  follows :  The  Guard 
corps  was  on  a  ground  which  the  enemy  knew 
like  the  back  of  his  hand,  and  so  was  in  an  ex- 
tremely critical  position.  It  was  just  like  St. 
Privat,  except  that  we  were  all  in  woods  under  a 
terrible  shell  fire.  Our  artillery  could  do 
nothing,  as  there  was  nothing  to  be  seen. 

We  found  an  order  from  General  Joffre  to  the 
commander  of  the  2nd  French  corps,  telling  him 
to  hold  the  position  at  all  costs,  and  saying  that 
it  was  the  last  card.  It  was  probably  the  best 
one,  too.  As  we  knew  later,  the  artillery  opposed 
to  us  had  an  immense  reserve  of  ammunition. 
.  .  .  Absolutely  exhausted,  we  waited  for  the 
night.     In  front  of  us  all  was  still. 

Sept.  8. — We  went  forward  again  to  the  attack 
against  an  enemy  perfectly  entrenched.  In  spite 
of  his  artillery  fire,  which  nothing  could  silence, 
we  passed  through  the  wood  again.  As  soon  as 
we  reached  the  northern  edge,  a  perfectly  insane 


The  German  Overthrow      8i 

fire  opened  on  us,  infantry  and  shell  fire  with 
redoubled  intensity, 

A  magnificent  spectacle  lay  before  us;  in  the 
far  background  Lenharree  was  in  flames,  and 
we  saw  the  enemy  retreating,  beaten  at  last.  The 
enemy  withdrew  from  one  wood  to  another,  but 
shelled  us  furiously  and  scattered  us  with  his 
machine  guns.  We  got  to  the  village  at  last, 
but  were  driven  out  of  it  again  with  heavy  loss. 
Our  losses  were  enormous.  The  178th  Regi- 
ment alone  had  1,700  men  wounded,  besides 
those  killed.  It  was  hell  itself.  There  were 
practically  no  officers  left. 

One  word  more  about  this  artillery  range ; 
there  were  telephone  wires  everywhere.  It  is 
thought  that  French  officers  hidden  in  trees  were 
telephoning  our  exact  situation  in  the  woods. 

Sept.  9. — We  marched  to  Oeuvry.  The  enemy 
was  apparently  two  kilometres  in  front  of  us. 
Where  was  our  intelligence  branch  ?  Our  artil- 
lery arrived  half  an  hour  too  late,  unfortunately. 
The  French  are  indefatigable  in  digging 
trenches.  We  passed  through  a  wood  and  lost 
touch  altogether.  We  saw  companies  retiring, 
and  we  ourselves  received  the  order  to  withdraw. 

We  passed  through  Lenharree  once  more, 
where  we  found  piles  of  bodies,  and  we  billeted 
at  Germinon.  There  was  a  rumour  that  the  ist 
army  had  had  some  disastrous  fighting.  Our 
sappers  prepared  the  bridges  for  demolition. 
We  passed  through  Chalons-sur-Marne.  I  am 
terribly  depressed.  Everybody  thinks  the  situa- 
tion is  critical.     The  uncertainty  is  worst  of  all. 

I  think  we  advanced  too  quickly  and  were  worn 
out  by  marching  too  rapidly  and  fighting  inces- 
santly. So  we  must  wait  for  the  other  armies. 
We  went  on  to  Mourmelon-le-Petit,  where  we 
dug  ourselves  in  thoroughly.     Four  of  our  avia- 


82       The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

tors  are  said  to  have  been  brought  down  by  the 
enemy. 

Finally,  when  forced  back  to  the  Marne,  after 
three  days  of  incessant  fighting — pounded  by 
the  French  guns,  broken  by  the  fury  of  the 
French  infantry,  ripped  by  slashing  onslaughts 
of  the  French  horse — the  Germans  still  made 
effort  after  effort  to  recover  and  to  re-form.  Of 
the  struggle  on  the  Marne,  Mr.  William  Max- 
well says  :  — 

I  was  fortunate  enough  to  meet  a  non-commis- 
sioned officer  who  watched  from  an  eminence 
the  critical  phase  of  the  battle  w'hich  routed  the 
German  centre.  This  is  the  substance  of  his 
story,  which  has  since  been  corroborated  by 
officers  of  my  acquaintance.  The  enemy  had 
been  driven  back  fighting  for  three  days,  until 
they  came  to  the  river.  There  they  made  a 
desperate  stand.  Masses  of  them  appeared  on  the 
flat  and  in  the  undulations  of  the  ground — they 
seemed  like  the  sands  on  the  sea  shore  for  num- 
bers. They  came  on  in  masses  and  kept  up  a 
terrible  fire  from  rifle  and  machine-gun.  But  our 
infantry  were  not  to  be  denied;  they  advanced 
in  short  rushes  and  in  open  order,  while  shells 
rained  down  upon  the  enemy,  and  rifles  opened 
great  gaps  in  their  ranks. 

"I  began,"  said  the  sergeant,  "to  count  the 
dead,  but  I  soon  found  that  impossible.  Sud- 
denly I  heard  a  great  shout,  and  turning  to  my 
left  I  saw  a  sight  that  made  my  heart  stand  still. 
Our  cavalry  were  charging  down  on  the  enemy's 
cavalry." 

In  the  bright  sunshine  their  lances  and  sabres 
looked  like  a  shower  of  falling  stars.    There  was 


The  German  Overthrow       83 

an  avalanche  of  men  and  horses  and  cold  steel. 
Huge  gaps  were  torn  in  the  enemy's  ranks — and 
the  whole  thing  was  over  in  a  few  minutes.  The 
German  horsemen  seemed  to  vanish  into  the 
earth. 

Stubborn  courage,  however,  was  of  no  avail. 
In  a  brief  six  days  that  mighty  host  had  been 
reduced  to  a  military  ruin.  They  had  advanced 
in  the  confidence  that  they  w^ere  irresistible. 
Down  the  valley  of  the  Oise,  over  the  highlands 
of  Champagne  they  had  streamed,  in  endless 
columns  of  men  and  guns.  The  earth  had 
shaken  beneath  the  rumble  of  their  artillery  and 
trembled  under  the  hoofs  of  their  horsemen ; 
every  road  had  re-echoed  the  united  tread  of 
their  battalions ;  every  horizon  had  bristled  with 
the  flash  of  their  bayonets  and  sabres ;  every 
town  and  village  had  felt  their  arrogance  as  they 
"requisitioned"  its  foodstuffs,  consumed  its 
wines,  slept  in  its  beds,  laid  hands  on  whatever 
they  fancied,  and  summoned  mayors  and  officials 
before  them  to  learn  their  will,  and  collect  their 
"fines."  On  the  substance  of  this  country  of  the 
Marne  they  had  revelled,  imagining  that  the 
world  was  theirs. 

And  now  they  were  a  battered  mass  of  fugi- 
tives, hiding  in  woods  and  orchards;  littering  the 
roads  with  the  wrecks  of  their  equipment; 
fagged  and  footsore;  driven  by  hunger  to  tear 
up  the  crops  from  the  fields,  and  devour  roots 
and  vegetables  raw;  their  discipline  replaced  by 
brutal  savagery.  Not  even  the  liveliest  imagina- 
tion can  adequately  picture  the  state  of  an  army 


84      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

in  flight  after  a  heavy  defeat.  The  bigger  the 
army  the  worse  that  state  becomes.  The  organ- 
isation of  food  supply  is  thrown  out  of  gear. 
No  man  knows  where  the  suppHes  may  be,  or 
whether  they  may  not  be  lost.  Guns  become 
separated  from  their  ammunition  columns. 
.Wagons  break  down  or  are  disabled  and  have 
to  be  left  behind.  The  horses  drop  from  famine 
and  overwork.  Men  grow  sullen  and  intract- 
able. The  boom  of  guns  bespeaking  the  pursuit 
alone  gives  the  stimulus  to  cover  the  lengthening 
miles  of  weary  road. 

Without  time  to  bury  their  dead,  yet  anxious 
to  hide  their  losses  from  the  enemy,  the  Ger- 
mans, where  they  could,  formed  large  pyres  of 
timber,  which  they  soaked  with  oil.  On  to  these 
they  threw  the  bodies  of  the  slain.  Across  the 
country  the  smoke  from  such  pyramids  by  day 
and  the  glare  of  flames  by  night  added  to  the 
strangeness  and  tragedy  of  a  scene  removed  even 
from  what  had  been  thought  civilised  war. 

The  sufi"erings  of  the  beaten  host  were  severe. 
Starving  and  depressed,  or  at  the  last  point  of 
exhaustion,  men  fell  out  or  hid  themselves  in  the 
thick  woods  which  clothe  the  long  undulating 
slopes  on  the  northern  side  of  the  Marne  valley .^ 
Here  they  were  found  by  the  pursuing  French 

^  From  the  Oise  to  the  Seine  the  general  aspect  of 
this  part  of  Franco  is  a  succession  of  broad  ridges 
separated  by  valleys,  some  of  them  narrow  and  deep. 
One-fifth  of  the  whole  surface  is  covered  by  woods  and 
forests  of  oak,  beech  and  chestnut.  Many  of  the  forests 
are  of  great  extent.  The  main  ridge  was  the  site  of  the 
battle  in  its  first  phases. 


The  German  Overthrow       85 

and  British.  Most,  when  discovered,  had  been 
without  food  for  two  days.  Partly  to  satisfy 
the  pangs  of  hunger,  partly  out  of  mere  senseless 
revenge,  general  and  indiscriminate  pillage  was 
resorted  to.  Chateaux,  country  houses,  and 
villages  w-ere  ransacked,  and  pictures  or  pieces 
of  furniture  which  could  not  be  carried  off 
destroyed.  Though  their  military  spirit  had 
been  broken,  the  ruthlessness  of  the  invaders 
remained.  They  traversed  the  country  like  a 
horde  of  bandits. 

Loss  of  horses  forced  them  to  leave  behind 
whole  batteries  of  heavy  howitzers  and  trains  of 
ammunition  wagons,  for  these  days  of  the 
retreat  were  days  of  heavy  rain.  To  shorten  the 
length  of  their  columns,  as  well  as  to  gain  time, 
the  hurrying  troops  plunged  into  by-roads. 
These,  cut  up  by  the  weight  of  the  guns,  speedily 
became  impassable.  How  hasty  was  the  retreat 
is  proved  by  the  headquarters  staff  of  the  2nd 
army  leaving  behind  them  at  Montmirail  maps, 
documents,  and  personal  papers,  as  well  as  letters 
and  parcels  received  by  or  waiting  for  the 
military  post. 

Following  the  track  of  General  von  Kluck's 
army,  Mr.  Gerald  Morgan,  another  special  corre- 
spondent of  the  Daily  Telegraph,  wrote  :  — 

At  Vareddes  horses  and  men  littered  the 
ground.  Semi-permanent  entrenchments  had 
been  suddenly  abandoned.  Alongside  the  Ger- 
man artillery  positions  I  saw  piles  of  unexploded 
shells  which  the  Germans  had  abandoned  in  their 
hurry.     These    shells    were    in   wicker   baskets, 


86      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

three  to  a  basket.  The  Germans  had  had  there 
many  batteries  of  field  .^uns,  both  three-inch  and 
five-inch,  and  had  meant  evidently  to  make  a 
determined  resistance.  But  their  artillery  posi- 
tions were  plainly  so  badly  placed  that  the 
French  were  able  to  blow  them,  literally  to  drench 
them,  out.  An  avenue  of  large  trees  along  the 
roadside,  trees  which  the  Germans  hoped  to  use 
as  a  shelter,  had  been  torn  to  pieces  and  flung  to 
the  ground  by  the  French  artillery  as  by  strokes 
of  lightning.  The  German  dead  had  almost  all 
been  hit  by  shells  or  by  shrapnel.  A  German 
aeroplane,  brought  down  during  the  engage- 
ment, lay  in  the  fields  like  a  big  dead  bird. 

I  followed  the  line  of  the  German  retreat  as 
far  as  a  village  called  May.  From  the  number 
of  accoutrements  thrown  away  along  the  road  I 
judged  the  retreat  was  in  bad  order  and  greatly 
hurried. 

The  scene  on  the  battlefield  was  rather  terrible. 
There  was  no  one  to  bury  the  dead,  for  the 
French  army  had  gone  on  in  pursuit,  and  the 
villagers  had  almost  all  left  the  country  some 
days  before. 

The  German  infantry  position  was  in  a  valley. 
The  entrenchments  had  undoubtedly  been  dug 
with  a  view  to  maintaining  them  permanently, 
hut  the  fault  lay  in  the  artillery  position.  The 
German  guns — evidently  a  large  number — had 
been  placed  on  a  ridge  behind  the  infantry  posi- 
tion. This  ridge  was  exposed  to  a  fire  from  the 
French  artillery  on  a  ridge  opposite,  a  fire  which 
completely  silenced  the  German  guns,  and  left 
the  German  infantry  to  its  fate.  Few  of  the 
infantry  escaped. 

On  the  day  after  the  Germans  had  been  driven 
across  the  Marne,   Mr.   Wm.   Maxwell,   driving 


The  German  Overthrow      87 

into  the,  at  ordinary  times,  pleasant  little  town 
of  Meaux,  found  it  deserted  :  — 

Its  houses  are  standing ;  its  churches  and 
public  buildings  are  untouched,  yet  its  streets 
are  silent,  its  windows  shuttered,  and  its  doors 
closed.  It  might  be  a  plague-stricken  city,  for- 
saken by  all  except  a  few  Red  Cross  nurses,  who 
wait  for  the  ambulances  bringing  the  wounded 
from  the  battlefield. 

Leaving  the  town  with  a  feeling  akin  to  awe,  I 
came  upon  a  new  surprise.  Walking  calmly 
along  the  public  road  in  broad  day  were  men 
in  Prussian  uniform,  and — more  amazing  still — 
w^omen  in  the  dark  gellab  or  cloak  of  the  Moors. 
This  was  certainly  startling,  but  the  explanation 
was  waiting  on  the  road  to  the  east,  and  it  was 
written  in  gruesome  signs — dead  men  lying  in 
the  ditches — Zouaves  in  their  Oriental  dress, 
Moors  in  their  cloaks,  French  soldiers  in  their 
long  blue  coats,  and  Germans  in  their  grey. 
Every  hundred  yards  or  so  lay  a  disembowelled 
horse  wath  a  bloody  saddle.  This  was  the  ragged 
edge  of  the  battlefield  of  the  Marne,  and  the  men 
and  women  in  Prussian  and  Moorish  dress  were 
harmless  civilians  who  had  gone  to  bury  the  dead 
and  to  succour  the  wounded.  It  was  raining 
torrents ;  the  wind  was  bitterly  cold,  and  they 
had  covered  themselves  with  the  garments  of  the 
dead. 

Passing  along  this  road  I  came  to  a  wood, 
where  one  of  these  civilian  burial  parties  had 
dug  a  pit  in  which  they  laid  the  friend  and  foe 
side  by  side.  Fresh  mounds  of  earth  that  told 
their  own  story  guided  me  to  a  path,  where  the 
battle  had  blazed,  a  trail  of  splintered  shells, 
broken  rifles,  bullet-riddled  helmets,  blood- 
stained rags,  with  which  the  dying  had  stopped 


88      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

their  wounds,  tiny  bags  in  which  the  German* 
soldier  had  hoarded  his  crumbs  of  biscuit,  letters 
with  the  crimson  imprint  of  fingers,  showing  how 
in  the  hour  of  agony  and  death  men's  thoughts 
turn  to  the  beloved  ones  they  are  leaving  for  ever. 

Four  miles  east  of  Meaux  the  hills  rise  sharply 
to  the  north,  and  are  covered  with  trees.  Beyond 
this  wood  a  broad  undulating  plain  stretches 
northward  over  cultivated  fields  dotted  with 
farmsteads.  A  hundred  paces  in  front,  on  a 
gentle  slope,  the  earth  has  been  levelled  in  several 
places  that  are  sown  with  brass  cylinders,  whose 
charge  sent  the  shells  on  their  deadly  flight. 

In  these  emplacements  lie  some  gunners;  their 
heads  have  been  shattered  by  shells.  Under  an 
apple-tree,  laden  with  green  fruit,  two  livid  faces 
turn  to  the  pitiless  sky;  one  man  grasps  a  letter 
in  his  hand — it  is  a  woman's  writing.  Dark 
huddled  patches  among  the  cabbages  and  the 
trampled  wheat,  brown  stains  on  the  path,  frag- 
ments of  blood-stained  lint,  broken  rifles  and 
bayonets,  bullet-pierced  helmets  and  rent  cloaks 
■ — all  the  debris  of  battle  show  where  the  fight 
was  fiercest. 

On  the  crest  of  the  rise  are  the  trenches ;  they 
extend  for  nearly  a  mile  parallel  with  the  edge 
of  the  wood,  and  are  thrown  back  on  the  west. 
They  are  deep  trenches,  protected  with  mounds 
of  earth,  and  were  not  made  hurriedlv.  About 
them  lie  the  dead. 

The  position  of  the  trenches  and  gun  emplace- 
ments shows  that  here  the  enemy  met  a  flanking 
attack  from  the  west  and  north,  and  covered  the 
retreat  of  their  centre.  It  is  not  difficult  to  picture 
what  happened. 

Scenes  like  these,  the  aftermath  of  the  storm 
of  war,  were  repeated  up  the  valley  of  the  Marne 


The  German  Overthrow       89 

from  Meaux  to  beyond  Chalons,  Terrific  in  its 
intensity  the  whirlwind  had  passed  as  swiftly  as 
it  had  come. 

No  estimate  has  been  formed  of  the  loss  of 
life  in  this  vast  encounter.  It  is  certain,  how- 
ever, that  all  the  suppositions  hitherto  advanced 
have  been  far  below  reality.  Equally  is  it  certain 
that  this  was  one  of  the  most  destructive  battles 
even  in  a  war  of  destructive  battles.  Since  the 
losses  on  the  side  of  the  victorious  troops  in 
killed  and  wounded  exceeded  80,000  men,  the 
losses  on  the  side  of  the  vanquished  must  have 
been  more  than  three  times  as  great. 

That  at  first  sight  may  appear  exaggerated. 
There  exist,  nevertheless,  good  grounds  for  con- 
cluding that  such  a  figure  is  within  the  truth. 
The  Germans  made  a  series  of  grave  tactical 
mistakes.  When  he  discovered  the  error  into 
which  he  had  fallen.  General  von  Kluck  properly 
decided  to  withdraw.  Had  the  rest  of  the  Ger- 
man line  in  conformity  with  his  movement  fallen 
back  upon  the  north  bank  of  the  Marne,  their 
repulse,  though  serious,  w^ould  not  have  been  a 
disaster.  But  it  is  now  manifest  that,  from  a 
quarter  in  which  the  situation  was  not  under- 
stood, imperative  orders  were  received  to 
press   on. 

These  orders  evidently  led  von  Biilow  to 
attempt  a  stand  upon  the  Petit  Morin.  General 
von  Kluck,  in  face  of  the  attack  by  the  British 
and  by  the  6th  French  army  on  the  Ourcq, 
realised  that  retirement  on  his  part  could  not  be 
delayed.     But   the   retreat  of   his   left   from   the 


90      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

Petit  Morin  exposed  the  army  of  von  Biilow 
to  an  attack  in  flank.  By  that  attack  in  flank,  as 
well  as  in  front,  von  Billow's  troops  were  forced 
at  Chateau-Thierry  to  cross  the  Marne  in  full 
flight.  Passing  a  deep  and  navigable  river  in 
such  circumstances  is,  of  all  military  operations, 
perhaps,  the  most  destructive  and  dangerous, 
and  this,  from  ihe  German  standpoint,  formed 
one  of  the  worst  episodes  of  the  battle. 

Again,  probably  in  obedience  to  the  same  im- 
perative orders,  the  army  of  von  Hansen  remained 
before  Sezanne  until  its  decisive  defeat  was  fore- 
gone, and  its  escape  to  the  last  degree  jeopardised. 
In    the    retreat,    consequently,    the    losses    were 
terribly  heavy.     But  even  these  were  less  than 
the   losses   which   fell  upon   the  army   of   Duke 
Albert.   With  almost  inconceivable  obstinacy  and 
ill-judgment  that  army  clung  to  its  positions  at 
Vitry  until  pressed  by  the  French  forces  on  both 
flanks.       All  the  way  across  the  valley  of  the 
Marne    and    over   the    highlands   it   had  conse- 
quently to  run  a  gauntlet  of  incessant  attacks. 

In  the  face  of  these  facts,  it  is  no  exaggeration 
to  say  that  the  German  losses  must  have  been 
at  least  250,000.  To  that  has  to  be  added  nearly 
70,000  prisoners.  They  lost  also  by  capture  or  by 
abandonment  about  a  tenth  part  of  their  artillery, 
besides  masses  of  ammunition  and  transport. 


CHAPTER  VI 

HOW    GENERAL    VON    KLUCK    AVERTED    RUIN 

The  German  defeat  had  indeed  been  decisive. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  defeat  did  not,  in  the 
immediate  sequel,  yield  for  the  Allies  all  the 
results  which  might  have  been  looked  for. 
There  have  been  misimpressions  on  both 
points. 

Take  the  first  misimpression.  A  victorious 
general,  it  has  been  well  said,  rarely  knows  the 
full  damage  he  inflicts.  Over  the  wide  area 
covered  by  the  Battle  of  the  Marne  and  by  the 
pursuit,  it  was  not  humanely  possible  to  collect 
and  to  collate  precise  information  without  some 
delay.  All  the  same,  the  French  General  Staff 
and  the  French  War  Ministry  had  by  Septem- 
ber 12  gathered  facts  enough  to  form  a  fairly 
accurate  estimate  of  advantages  won.  Beyond 
vague  indications  of  their  nature,  however,  these 
facts  were  not  made  public.  There  was  at  the 
time  a  good  reason.  Situated  as  the  German 
armies  were,  and  with  their  intercommunication 
disorganised,  they  would  take  two  or  three  days 
longer  at  least  to  discover  on  their  part  the  full 


92      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

measure  of  their  losses,  and  to  judge  of  the 
effect.  To  the  AlHes,  that  difference  in  time  was 
of  the  utmost  moment.  Certainly  it  would  have 
been  against  their  interest  by  publication  of 
details  to  tell  the  German  General  Staff  in  effect 
what  reinforcements  they  ought  to  send,  and 
where  they  ought  to  send  them.  Why  the 
difference  in  time  was  of  moment  will  presently 
appear. 

Again  it  has  been  repeatedly  stated  that  the 
foremost  effect  of  the  Battle  of  the  Marne  was  to 
confirm  to  the  Allies  the  initiative  which  the 
strategy  of  General  Joffre  had  so  skilfully  gained. 
That  was  one  effect  assuredly,  and  a  vitally  im- 
portant effect.  Another  effect,  however,  hardly 
less  important,  was  that,  in  point  of  military 
value  and  for  effective  operations,  the  German 
force  in  France  was  no  longer  the  same.  The 
blow  had  been  too  severe.  Never  again  could 
that  force  be  levelled  up  to  those  armies  which 
had  crossed  the  Marne  in  the  confidence  of  pro- 
spective victory. 

The  effect  was  not  moral  merely,  though 
moral  had  not  a  little  to  do  with  it.  The  effect 
was  in  the  main  material.  War  wastage  arising 
from  fatigue  and  privation  must  have  reduced 
the  effective  strength  of  the  German  armies  in 
nearly  as  great  a  degree  as  losses  in  killed  and 
wounded.  If  on  September  12  we  put  the  armies 
which  turned  to  hold  the  new  line  from  Com- 
pi^gne  to  Verdun  at  600,000  men  still  fit  for 
duty,  we  shall  be  adopting  probably  an  outside 
figure. 


How  von  Kluck  Averted  Ruin   93 

Had  this  force,  so  reduced,  not  been  able  to 
make  a  stand  along  that  new  line,  it  must  have 
been  destroyed  largely  through  exhaustion  and 
famine.  It  was  saved  not,  as  imagined,  chiefly 
by  the  defence  works  thrown  up  north  of  the 
Aisne  and  across  the  highlands  to  the  Argonne. 
It  was  saved  mainly  by  the  tactics  and  by  the 
energy  of  General  von  Kluck. 

Rightly  described  by  the  British  Official 
Bureau,  doubtless  on  the  authority  of  Sir  John 
French  himself,  as  "bold  and  skilful,"  those 
tactics  form  one  of  the  outstanding  features  of 
the  campaign,  and  they  ought  justly  to  be  con- 
sidered among  the  greatest  feats  in  modern  war. 
They  are  on  the  same  plane  indeed  as  the  strategy 
and  tactics  of  General  Joffre,  and  these,  beyond 
doubt,  rank  in  point  of  mastery  with  the  cam- 
paign of  Napoleon  in  1814.  In  this  very  area 
of  Champagne  on  the  eve  of  his  fall  the  military 
genius  of  Napoleon  was,  like  lightning  in  the 
gloom  of  tempest,  displayed  in  its  greatest 
splendour.  For  a  thousand  years  this  region 
of  plateaux  and  rivers  has  been  the  arena  of 
events  which  have  shaped  the  history  of 
Europe.^  The  features  it  offers  for  military 
defence  are  remarkable.  Versed  in  the  cam- 
paigns of  Napoleon,  aware  of  what  have  proved 
to  be  his  mistakes,  knowing  the  country  in  its 
every  detail,  knowing  and  judging  rightly  the 

'  The  Italian  historian,  Signer  Gugllelmo  Ferrero, 
has  expressed  the  opinion  that  the  Battle  of  the  Marne 
has  altered  the  face  of  European  history.  There  is  little 
doubt  that  time  will  prove  this  view  to  be  fully  justified. 


94      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

qualities  and  capabilities  of  his  troops,  General 
Joffre  drew  the  Germans  on  step  by  step  to 
overthrow.  The  great  feature  of  his  plans  was 
that  this  was  meant  to  be  an  overthrow  which 
would  govern  the  fortune  of  the  war.  In  great 
fact  that  aim  was  achieved,  but  in  part  also  its 
fulfilment  was  postponed. 

On  the  retreat  of  the  German  armies  from  the 
Marne  there  were,  in  order  to  bring  about  the 
destruction  of  those  armies  as  a  fighting  force, 
three  things  which  the  Allies  had  to  accomplish, 
and  accomplish,  if  possible,  concurrently.  The 
first  was  to  cut  the  German  communications  with 
Luxemburg  and  Metz  by  barring  the  roads  and 
railways  across  the  eastern  frontier;  the  second 
was  to  push  forward  and  seize  Rheims,  and  the 
outlet  through  the  hills  north  of  the  Aisne 
at  Berry-au-Bac ;  the  third  was  to  force  the 
troops  of  von  Kluck  eastward  off  their  lines 
of  communication  along  the  valley  of  the  Oise, 
and  to  do  that,  if  it  could  be  done,  south  of  the 
Aisne. 

All  three  objectives  were  of  great  consequence. 
The  third,  however,  w^as  the  most  important  of 
the  three. 

Of  the  three,  the  first,  the  closing  of  the  eastern 
frontier,  was  accomplished  in  part ;  the  second 
was  so  far  successful  that  the  French  were  able 
to  seize  Rheims  without  opposition ;  the  third 
was  not  accomplished.  Had  it  been  the  armies 
of  von  Kluck  and  von  Biilow  forming  the 
German  right  must  both  have  been  severed 
from  the  German   line  to  the  east  of  Rheims, 


How  von  Klack  Averted  Ruin   95 

and,  with  their  supplies  of  food  and  of 
munitions  cut  off,  must  liave  been  compelled  to 
surrender. 

Appreciating  the  peril,  and  fully  aware  that 
the  fate  of  the  whole  German  force  hung  upon 
averting  it,  General  von  Kluck  acted  with  re- 
source and  energy.  Probably  no  commander 
ever  extricated  himself  out  of  a  more  deadly  pre- 
dicament, and  the  achievement  is  all  the  more 
notable  since  he  was  opposed  to  skilful  generals 
in  command  of  skilful  troops,  directed  by  the 
greatest  strategist  of  the  age.  The  predicament 
in  which  General  von  Kluck  found  himself  was 
this.  If  he  opposed  a  front  to  the  army  of 
General  Desperey,  formed  of  the  pick  of  the 
French  regulars,  he  had  on  his  flank  both  the 
British  and  the  troops  of  General  Maunoury.  In 
that  case,  overwhelming  defeat  was  certain.  If 
on  the  other  hand  he  formed  a  front  against 
the  troops  of  General  French  and  General 
Maunoury,  he  presented  a  flank  to  the  5th  French 
army.  Not  only  in  such  circumstances  was  a 
bad  defeat  almost  equally  foregone,  but,  forming 
front  to  a  flank  and  fighting  along  the  lines  of 
his  communications,  he  must,  in  the  event  of 
defeat,  retire  eastward,  abandoning  his  lines  of 
communication  and  obstructing  the  retreat  of  von 
Biilow. 

As  events  prove,  the  measures  he  adopted  were 
these.  He  recalled  from  Amiens  the  army  corps 
sent  to  that  place  to  undertake  an  outflanking 
movement  against  the  Allied  left,  and  to  cut  off 
communication  between  Paris  and  Boulogne  and 


g6      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

Calais.  With  all  haste  these  troops  fell  back 
upon  the  Oise  to  secure  the  German  right  rear. 
Coincidently,  his  two  army  corps  on  the  Ourcq 
were  ordered  to  undertake  against  General 
Maunoury  a  vigorous  offensive  to  the  west  of  that 
river.  With  the  remaining  three  army  corps, 
which  had  crossed  the  Marne,  General  von  Kluck 
fell  back,  presenting  to  the  British  and  to  the 
5th  French  army  a  line  protected  first  by  the 
Grand  Morin,  and  then  by  the  Petit  Morin  and 
the  Alarne.  In  order  to  carry  out  that  movement 
he  did  not  hesitate  to  sacrifice  a  considerable 
part  of  his  cavalry. 

The  danger-point  of  this  disposition  was  La 
Ferte-sous-Jouarre.  Into  that  place,  conse- 
quently, he  threw  a  strong  force  with  orders  to 
hold  it  to  the  last  moment.  With  the  rest  of  his 
three  corps  he  formed  front  partly  against  the 
British,  partly  against  the  left  of  the  army  of 
General  Desperey.  In  these  actions,  as  Mr. 
Maxwell  has  pointed  out,  his  troops  were  swept 
by  the  flank  attack  of  part  of  the  6th  French 
army.  There  is  no  doubt  they  fought,  despite 
cruel  losses,  with  the  most  stubborn  courage. 
As  the  6th  French  army,  who  displayed  equally 
unshakable  resolution,  strove,  following  the 
course  of  the  Ourcq,  to  work  round  against  the 
German  line  of  retreat,  and  as  their  attacks  had 
to  be  met  as  well  as  the  attacks  of  the  British,  the 
expedient  which  the  German  general  resorted  to 
was,  as  he  retired,  to  hurry  divisions  of  troops 
successively  from  the  south  to  the  north  of  his 
fiank    defence,    and,    as    the   6th    French    army 


How  von  Kluck  Averted  Ruin  97 

moved,  to  move  his  flank  defence  with  it.  Not 
only  was  the  object  to  do  that,  but  there  was,  at 
the  same  time,  an  effort  to  press  the  6th  French 
army  towards  the  north-west.  This,  in  fact, 
General  von  Kluck  managed  to  do.  He  did  it 
by  extending  his  flank  beyond  the  left  of  the 
French  army,  and  making  a  feint  of  envelop- 
ment. Imagine  a  row  of  coins,  each  coin  a 
division,  and  a  movement  of  the  row  by  con- 
stantly shifting  a  coin  from  one  end  of  the  row- 
to  the  other.  That  will  give  roughly  an  idea  of 
what,  on  the  events,  appears  to  have  been  the 
expedient. 

The  success  of  such  a  series  of  movements  de- 
pended, of  course,  on  their  rapidity,  and,  con- 
sidering the  severe  and  insistent  pressure  from 
the  British  on  the  rear  of  the  line,  forming  an 
angle  with  the  flank,  the  movements  were  carried 
out  with  surprising  rapidity.  The  Ourcq,  though 
not  a  long  river,  is,  like  the  Marne,  deep,  and 
over  more  than  half  its  length  navigable.  It 
flows  between  plateaux  through  a  narrow  valley 
with  steep  sides.  The  crossing  of  such  a  stream 
is  no  easy  feat. 

But  General  von  Kluck  did  not  mind  the  losses 
he  incurred  so  long  as  he  achieved  his  purpose. 
This  was  clearly  his  best  policy.  In  the  intervals 
of  desperate  fighting  his  men  had  to  undertake 
long  marches  at  a  breakneck  pace.  For  several 
days  together  they  were  without  rest  or  sleep. 
To  some  extent  they  were  aided  by  the  entrench- 
ments already  dug  to  guard  against  an  attack 
from    the    west.      These    positions,    prepared    to 

D 


98      The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

protect  the  head  of  the  German  chain  of  armies 
remaining  in  contact  with  Paris,  now  proved 
useful  in  covering  the  retirement.  Nevertheless, 
the  efforts  of  the  Germans  must  have  been  ex- 
hausting to  the  last  degree.^ 

Despite  that,  they  were  successful  in  reaching 
the  Aisne  in  advance  of  the  6th  French  army. 
The  latter,  it  ought,  however,  to  be  said,  had  to 
operate  through  a  diflficult  area.  From  the  Ourcq 
to  the  Aisne  there  is  a  succession  of  forests.  Of 
these  the  great  forest  of  Villers-Cotterets  extends 
northwards  from  the  Ourcq  to  within  six  miles 
of  Soissons.  East  of  the  stretch  of  forests  the 
country  is  more  open.  Given  these  facts  of  topo- 
graphy, it  is  evident  that  on  following  the  line  of 
the  Ourcq,  with  the  object  of  barring  its  passage 
to  the  enemy,  the  French  had  in  the  forest  belt 
a  formidable  obstacle.  Perceiving  that  in  this 
lay  his  chance.  General  von  Kluck  hurried  as 
large  a  part  of  his  force  as  possible  across  the 
Ourcq  in  order  to  bar  the  advance  of  the  French 
by  the  forest  roads  through  Villers,  and  by  the 
comparatively  narrow  break  in  the  forest  belt 
between  Crepy  and  Pierrefond.  He  was  thus 
able,  notwithstanding  that  the  British  were  hang- 
ing on   to  and   harrying   his   rear,   to   hold   the 

'  An  official  British  note  on  this  retreat  stated : 
"Many  isolated  parties  of  Germans  have  been  discovered 
hiding  in  the  numerous  woods  a  long  way  behind  our 
line.     As  a  rule  they  seem  glad  to  surrender. 

"An  officer,  who  was  proceeding  along  the  road  in 
charge  of  a  number  of  led  horses,  received  information 
that  there  were  some  of  the  enemy  in  the  neighbourhood. 
Upon  seeing  them  he  gave  the  order  to  charge,  where- 
upon three  German  officers  and  106  men  surrendered." 


How  von  Kluck  Averted  Ruin  99 

outlets  against  the  troops  of  General  Maunoury 
until  he  slipped  past  them.^ 

And  once  on  the  Aisne  and  in  touch  with  his 
Amiens  rearguard,  now  on  the  Oise  above  Com- 
pi^gne,  he  was  in  a  position  to  initiate  a  complete 
change  in  tactics,  and,  his  force  being  compara- 
tively secure,  the  other  German  armies  could 
again  fall  into  line. 

Before  dealing  with  those  new  German  tactics, 
it  is  advisable  briefly  to  sketch  the  defence  w-orks 
thrown  up  by  the  Germans  along  their  line,  be- 

'  An  interesting  sidelight  on  the  German  movements 
is  afforded  by  these  particulars  given  on  official 
authority  : — ■ 

"At  Villers-Cotterets,  though  supplies  far  in  excess  of 
the  capabilities  of  the  place  were  demanded,  the  town 
was  not  seriously  damaged.  The  Germans  evacuated  the 
place  on  September  nth  in  such  haste  that  they  left 
behind  a  large  amount  of  the  bread  requisitioned.  It 
was  stated  by  the  inhabitants  that  the  enemy  destroyed 
and  abandoned  fifteen  motor-lorries,  seven  guns,  and 
ammunition  wagons. 

"At  Crepy,  on  Sept.  3,  various  articles  were  requisi- 
tioned under  threat  of  a  fine  of  loo.ooof.  for  every  day's 
delay  in  the  delivery  of  the  goods.  The  following  list 
shows  the  amounts  and  natures  of  the  supplies  demanded, 
and  also  the  actual  quantities   furnished  : 


Flour  

Dried  vegetables 
Coffee 

Salt     

Oats 

Red  wine 


Requisitioned. 
20,000  kilos. 

5,000     ,, 

1 ,000     , , 

1,000     ,, 
100,000     ,, 

2,500  litres. 


All  smoked  meats,  ham,  cloth, 
new  boots,  tobacco,  biscuits, 
handkerchiefs,  shirts,  braces, 
stockings,  horse  shoes,  bicycles, 
motor-cars,  petrol. 


61 
6 


Supplied. 

20,000  kilos. 

800    ,, 

809     ,, 

2,000     ,, 

55.000     ,, 

2,500  litres. 

prs.  of  boots, 
bicycles, 
motor  tyres. 
inner  tubes. 

D   2 


100    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

cause  both  these  defence  works  and  the  character 
of  the  country  are  intimately  related  to  the  tactics. 

As  already  stated,  the  highlands  of  Champagne 
extend  north-west  nearly  as  far  as  Peronne. 
They  are  chalk  hills  and  uplands  cut  by  deep 
valleys.  The  most  northerly  of  the  valleys  is 
that  out  of  which  flows  the  Somme.  Then  comes 
the  much  wider  valley  of  the  Oise.  Still  farther 
south  is  the  valley  of  the  Aisne.  Between  the 
Oise  and  the  Aisne  is  a  roughly  triangular  tract 
of  country,  its  apex  at  the  point  where  the  Oise 
and  the  Aisne  join.  Across  the  broad  end  or  base 
of  this  triangle  run  the  open  downs.  Towards 
the  narrower  end  of  the  area  the  country  becomes 
broken  and  hilly,  and  is  covered  with  great 
patches  of  wood  and  forest. 

There  is  along  the  north  of  the  Aisne  a  long 
wooded  ridge,  which  on  its  northern  edge  slopes 
steeply.  But  the  top  of  the  ridge  forms  a  gentle 
undulating  slope  to  the  south.  It  is  not  unlike 
the  top  of  a  rough,  slightly  tilted  table.  To  a 
bird's-eye  view  this  top  would  appear  shaped 
rather  like  a  very  coarse-toothed  comb,  with  the 
teeth  jagged  and  broken.  The  top,  that  is  to  say, 
runs  out  on  its  south  side  into  a  succession  of  pro- 
montories, each  ending  in  a  round-ended  bluff 
overlooking  the  Aisne  valley.  Some  of  these 
bluffs  jut  out  close  above  the  river.  Others  are 
much  farther  back.  Between  them  are  clefts  and 
side  valleys,  in  which  the  land  slopes  up  from  the 
bottom  of  the  main  valley  to  the  top  of  the 
plateau.  In  the  longer  clefts,  of  course,  the 
general  gradient  is  much  less  stiff  than  in  the 


How  von  Kluck  Averted  Ruin  loi 

shorter  ones.  Both  the  tops  of  the  bluffs  and 
most  of  the  clefts  are  thickly  wooded.  The  bluffs 
are  on  an  average  above  400  feet  in  height,  that 
in  fact  being  the  general  elevation  of  the  plateau. 

The  aspect  of  the  edge  of  the  corresponding 
plateau  on  the  south  side  of  the  valley  of  the 
Aisne  is  exactly  similar.  Since  the  bluffs  on  the 
opposite  sides  approach  each  other  in  some  places 
and  are  farther  apart  in  others,  the  valley  varies 
in  breadth  from  half  a  mile  to  two  miles.  The 
bottom  of  the  valley  is  practically  flat,  and 
through  this  flat  tract  of  meadow  land  the  river 
winds,  now  near  one  side  of  the  valley,  now  near 
the  other.  The  stream  is  between  fifty  and  sixty 
yards  wide,  but,  like  all  the  rivers  in  this  part 
of  France,  deep.  Where  the  valley  opens  out 
there  are  villages  and  small  towns.  The  largest 
place  is  the  picturesque  old  city  of  Soissons. 

Now  the  ridge  north  of  the  Aisne  extends 
west  to  east  for  some  thirty-four  miles.  At 
Craonne,  its  eastern  end,  it  rises  to  a  summit  about 
500  feet  high,  and  then  falls  abruptly.  There  is 
here,  going  from  the  Aisne  northwards,  a  fairly 
level  open  gap  some  three  miles  wide.  South 
of  the  Aisne,  the  same  gap  extends  for  about 
ten  miles  to  Rheims.  On  each  side  of  the  gap 
rise  hillsides  clothed  with  woods.  At  the  cross- 
ing of  the  Aisne  is  situated  the  village  of  Berry- 
au-Bac.  This  gap,  it  will  be  seen,  forms  nn 
important  feature  in  the  Aisne  battle. 

Above  and  behind  the  hills  to  the  east  of  the 
gap,  and  across  the  downs,  the  German  entrench- 
ments   extended    eastward    for    mile    after    mile 


I02    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

right  away  to  the  Argonne.  It  is  apposite  here 
to  note  that  near  Rheims  the  traverse  gap  widens 
out  and  passes  right  and  left  round  an  isolated, 
hilly  mass,  lying  like  an  island  in  a  stream.  Up 
the  sides  of  this  hilly  mass  climb  the  villages  of 
Berru  and  Nogent-l'Abbesse. 

Undoubtedly,  one  of  the  surprises  of  the  war 
was  the  discovery  that  the  Germans  had  prepared 
the  positions  just  described.  The  preparation 
must  have  involved  great  labour.  But  it  should 
not  be  forgotten  that  from  time  out  of  mind  one 
of  the  chief  industries  in  this  part  of  France  is 
represented  by  the  chalk  quarries,  out  of  which 
is  dug  the  material,  known  in  its  prepared  state 
as  plaster  of  Paris.  All  through  Champagne 
there  was,  before  the  war,  a  considerable  German 
population.  Not  a  few  of  the  plaster  quarries 
had  passed  into  the  hands  of  Germans.  The 
principal  quarries  are  on  the  steep  north  slope 
of  the  ridge  along  the  Aisne.  Cut  into  the  hill- 
sides, these  chalk  pits  present  a  labyrinth  of 
galleries  and  chambers,  where  the  quarrymen 
w^ere  accustomed  to  take  their  meals  and  even  to 
sleep.  These  quarries,  numbered  by  scores, 
might  well  form  the  refuge  and  stronghold  of 
an  army.  The  region  is  remarkable,  also,  for  its 
many  natural  caves. 

Even  more  important,  however,  from  a  military 
standpoint,  is  the  southern  side  of  this  plateau. 
The  only  means  of  approaching  the  plateau 
from  that  side  is  either  up  the  clefts  or  side 
valleys,  or  from  the  western  end  where  the  level 
gradually  falls.     But  an  attack  made  up  one  of 


How  von  Kluck  Averted  Ruin  103 

the  side  valleys  could  be  assailed  from  both  sides. 
In  possession  of  the  plateau  above,  the  defence, 
while  keeping  its  force  undivided,  could  move 
that  force  to  any  point  where  attack  was 
threatened,  having  itself  no  clefts  or  fissures  to 
deal  with.  It  will  be  seen,  therefore,  that  the 
ridge  formed  a  sort  of  vast  ready-made  castle, 
big  enough  to  stretch  from  London  to  beyond 
Oxford,  or  from  Liverpool  to  Manchester,  and 
that  the  quarries  and  galleries  made  it  habitable, 
at  all  events  on  the  banditti  level  of  existence. 

As  Sir  John  French  has  pointed  out,^  owing 
to  the  patches  of  wood  on  the  upper  slopes  and 
tops  of  the  bluffs,  only  small  areas  of  the  plateau 
were  open  to  view  from  the  tops  of  bluffs  on  the 
south  side  of  the  river.  Hence  the  movements 
of  the  defenders  were,  looked  at  from  across  the 
river,  to  no  small  extent  concealed. 

Two  further  military  features  of  the  ridge 
should  be  noted.  One  is  the  fact  that  its  steep 
northern  slope  forms  one  side  of  the  valley  of  the 
Lette,  and  that,  therefore,  it  is  bounded  by  a  river 
on  both  sides ;  the  other  is,  that  some  eight  miles 
from  its  eastern  end  at  Craonne  the  plateau 
narrows  to  a  mere  neck  less  than  a  mile  wide, 
and  that  across  this  neck  is  carried  the  Oise  and 
Aisne  canal. 

Not  relying,  however,  merely  on  the  natural 
features  of  the  place,  the  Germans  dug  along  the 
plateau  lines  of  entrenchments  connected  by 
galleries  with  other  trenches  in  the  rear  where 

^  See  Appendix,  Despatch  of  Sir  John  French,  Oct.  8, 
1914. 


I04    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

reserves,  not  in  the  firing  line,  were  held.  These 
back  trenches  formed  living  places.  The  mass 
of  men  was  too  large,  for  any  save  the  smaller 
proportion,  to  find  shelter  in  the  quarries. 

It  will  be  seen,  therefore,  that  the  business  of 
turning  the  Germans  out  of  such  a  fastness 
could  be  no  easy  matter. 

On  the  choice  of  this  position  two  questions 
suggest  themselves.  How  was  it  that  the  Ger- 
mans came  to  pitch  upon  this  place — for  there 
can  be  no  doubt  the  choice  was  deliberate  ^ — 
and  what  operations  did  they  intend  to  undertake 
on  the  strength  of  its  possession  ? 

The  answers  to  these  questions  are  in  no  sense 
speculations  in  the  secrets  of  War  Offices. 
Those  secrets  it  would  be  idle  to  profess  to  know. 
Like  the  observations  made  in  preceding  pages, 
the  answers  are  deductions  from  admitted  facts 
and  events,  perfectly  plain  to  anyone  who  has 
knowledge  enough  of  military  operations  to  draw 
them.  Only  ignorance  can  assume  that  no  true 
commentary  can  be  written  concerning  a  cam- 
paign save  upon  official  confidences. 

As  to  the  German  choice  of  this  position,  it 

'  The  opinion  on  this  point  of  the  officers  who  took 
part  in  the  Battle  of  the  Aisne  is  embodied  in  the  follow- 
incT  official  note  published  by  the  British  Press  Bureau  : — 

"There  is  no  doubt  that  the  position  on  the  Aisne  was 
not  hastily  selected  by  the  German  Staff  after  the  retreat 
had  bcji^fun.  From  the  choice  of  ground  and  the  care 
with  which  the  fields  of  fire  have  been  arranged  to  cover 
all  possible  avenues  of  approach,  and  from  the  amount 
of  work  already  carried  out,  it  is  clear  that  the  con- 
tingency of  having  to  act  on  the  defensive  was  not  over- 
looked when  the  details  of  the  strategically  offensive 
campaign  were  arranged." 


How  von  Kluck  Averted  Ruin  105 

should  not  be  forgotten  that  the  present  war 
represents  the  fourth  campaign  which  the  Prus- 
sians have  fouglit  in  this  area  of  France.  In 
forming  their  plans  they  had,  we  ought  to  pre- 
sume, considered — bearing  in  mind  the  difference 
in  military  conditions — not  only  the  war  of 
1 870-1,  but  the  campaign  of  Frederick  William 
II.,  and  the  campaign  of  Blucher  in  1814.  A 
little  earlier  it  was  said  that  this  arena  offers 
great  facilities  for  defence.  The  reason  is  that, 
since  there  is  here  a  system  of  rivers  flowing  to 
a  conjunction  near  Paris,  it  is  always  open  to 
the  defence  to  attack  in  superior  force  between 
any  two  of  the  rivers,  while  the  assailant  must, 
in  advancing  from  east  to  west,  have  his  forces 
divided  by  one  or  more  of  the  streams.  The 
whole  German  plan  was  intended  to  obviate  and 
to  overcome  that  difficulty,  and  yet  the  plan 
came  to  grief  because,  at  the  moment  when  their 
forces  were  divided  by  the  Marne  and  by  the 
Grand  Morin,  the  defence  were  able  to  attack 
them  in  superior  force  on  their  extreme  right — 
the  vital  point — and  when  the  crossing  of  the 
rivers  made  it  difficult  to  meet  that  attack.^ 


'  The  late  General  Hamley,  describing  what  he  con- 
sidered the  most  effective  lines  for  an  invasion  of  France 
from  Germany  in  opposition  to  the  defensive  adopted  by 
Napoleon,  points  out  that  if  the  left  of  the  defence 
threatens  the  invaders'  communications,  the  invaders, 
leaving  their  right  on  the  Ourcq  and  Marne,  march 
through  Sezanne  to  fight  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Seine. 
Pushing  the  French  right  and  centre  to  the  Y^res  with 
their  own  centre  and  left,  they  fight  then  the  decisive 
battle.  It  should  be  decisive,  for  the  [Germans]  on  the 
two    rivers,    approaching    each    other    in    the    narrowing 


io6     The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

Foreseeing,  however,  the  possibility,  though 
not  accepting  the  probabiHty,  of  having  to  stand 
for  a  time  on  the  defensive,  the  German  General 
Staff,  we  cannot  now  doubt,  had  formed  the  sub- 
sidiary and  provisional  plan  of  concentrating, 
as  far  as  possible  and  in  case  of  necessity,  be- 
tAveen  two  of  the  rivers — the  Oise  and  the  Aisne 
— in  positions  which  could  be  held  with  a 
minimum  of  numbers. 

But  this  concentration  was  only  preliminary. 
It  was  intended  to  aid  the  massing  on  their  own 
right  flank  of  an  echelon  of  reserve  formations 
to  be  thrown  against  the  left  of  the  Allied  forces. 

Concentration  between  two  of  the  rivers  was, 
as  a  defensive,  beyond  question  the  best  measure 
in  the  situation.  A  mere  defensive,  however, 
would  be  tantamount  to  a  confession  that  the 
whole  expedition  against  France  had  proved  a 
failure.  Undoubtedly,  therefore,  as  the  later 
events  show,  the  design  was,  at  the  earliest 
moment,  to  resume  the  offensive  by  means  of 
masses  of  reserves.  These,  pivoting  upon 
Noyon,  at  the  western  end  of  the  fortified  line, 
might    sweep    round    and,    by    threatening     to 

angle  can  combine  in  a  movement  on  Paris,  holding  the 
passages  at  Melun  and  Montereau  on  the  one  side,  and 
at  Meaux  on  the  other. 

"  In  executing  such  a  plan  the  weapons  of  the  defender 
would  be  in  some  measure  turned  against  himself.  .  .  . 
But  the  assailants  in  taking  these  forward  steps  do  so 
at  the  disadvantage  of  attacking  a  strongly  posted 
enemy  and  under  penalty  of  exposing  a  flank  to  him. 
This  course  demands  a  superiorit}^  in  numbers  of  not 
less  than  4  to  3,  and  probably  greater  than  that." 

The  Germans  had  adopted  this  very  plan,  but  they  had 
not  the  superiority  they  imagined. 


How  von  Kluck  Averted  Ruin  107 

envelop   the   Allied  armies  compel   their   retire- 
ment. 

Conversely,  the  Allied  tactic  was  plainly  to 
envelop  the  Germans  and  to  threaten  their  main 
communications  through  Belgium.  The  ques- 
tion now  was  :  Which  side  could  carry  out  its 
manoeuvre  first  ? 


CHAPTER    VII 

THE    OPERATIONS    ON    THE   AISNE 

The  battle  of  the  Aisne,  destined  to  develop 
into  the  longest  conflict  on  record — it  extended 
over  two  whole  months — began  on  the  afternoon 
of  Sunday,  September  13.  To  follow  its  com- 
plexities it  is  necessary  clearly  to  grasp,  not  only 
the  military  purposes  or  objectives  the  two  sides 
had  immediately  in  view,  but  the  respective  situa- 
tions of  the  opposing  masses  as  regards  fighting 
efficiency.  When  operations  are  on  this  gigantic 
scale  a  certain  amount  of  imagination  must  be 
exercised  to  realise  even  the  barest  facts. 

From  Compi^gne  eastward  to  Rheims  the 
Allied  line  was  formed  by  the  6th  French,  the 
British,  and  the  5th  French  armies.  To  the  first 
for  the  moment  was  assigned  the  duty  of  forcing 
the  passages  of  the  Aisne  from  below  Soissons, 
clearing  the  enemv  off  the  western  end  of  the 
ridge,  and  pushing  him  up  to  Noyon  on  the 
Oise. 

The  business  which  fell  to  the  British  army 
was  that  of  delivering  a  frontal  attack  on  this 

108 


The  Operations  on  the  Aisne    109 

natural  hill  fortress  from  Soissons  as  far  as 
Craonne. 

The  6th  French  army,  which  by  a  vigorous 
forward  thrust  had  driven  the  enemy  out  of 
Rheims,  was  to  push  up  through  the  transverse 
gap  to  Berry-au-Bac,  and  assault  the  hostile  posi- 
tions on  the  hillsides  along  the  east  side  of  the 
gap.  Along  these  hills  the  Germans  had  settled 
themselves  in  force.  Here,  too,  there  were  many 
chalk  quarries  and  caves,  which  the  Germans 
were  using  as  shelters  and  stores. 

At  first  sight  it  might  well  seem  that  the  frontal 
attack  undertaken  by  the  British  was  not  strictly 
a  necessary  operation.  Clearly,  the  feasible  way 
of  driving  the  Germans  out  of  their  fastness  was 
to  turn  the  flanks  of  the  position  on  the  west 
through  Lassigny  and  Noyon,  and  on  the  east 
through  Berry-au-Bac.  The  main  operation  was, 
of  course,  that  of  turning  the  position  from  the 
west,  for  the  right  of  the  German  position  re- 
mained its  vulnerable  point.  It  was  essential, 
however,  to  the  success  of  that  operation  that 
General  von  Kluck  should  not  be  able  to  meet 
it  in  force  until,  at  all  events,  the  Allied  troops 
had  taken  a  firm  grip. 

Now,  if  the  British  army  had  assumed  a 
merely  watching  attitude  on  the  south  side  of 
the  Aisne,  and  had  in  consequence  been  able 
to  extend  their  line  from  the  south  of  Craonne 
down  the  river  to,  say,  Attichy,  some  ten  miles 
below  Soissons,  that,  while  leaving  nearly  the 
whole  strength  of  the  6th  French  army  free  to 
undertake  the  turning  movement,  would  at  the 


no    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

same  time  have  left  General  von  Kluck  also  free 
to  throw  his  main  strength  against  it. 

A  vigorous  and  pressing  attack  along  his  front 
was  consequently  essential,  in  order  to  keep  his 
main  force  employed.  Not  only  was  the  attack 
essential,  but  it  had  to  be  launched  against  him 
without  delay,  and  before  he  could  recover  from 
the  effects  of  his  retreat. 

Including  the  troops  recalled  from  Amiens, 
Generals  von  Kluck  and  von  Biilow  had  under 
their  command,  nominally  at  any  rate,  ten  army 
corps.  If,  deducting  losses  and  war  wastages,  we 
put  their  strength  in  effectives  at  not  more  than 
the  equivalent  of  six  corps — it  could  have  been 
very  little  more — yet  six  corps  was,  in  the  posi- 
tions they  held,  a  force  fully  able  to  cope  with 
the  nine  corps  making  up  the  three  Allied  armies 
pitted  then  against  them.  Bearing  in  mind, 
indeed,  the  natural  defensive  advantages  of  the 
ridges  on  which  the  Germans  had  established 
themselves,  and  their  facility  for  moving  troops 
either  for  the  purposes  of  defence  or  of  counter- 
attack, their  strongholds  could  have  been  held 
by  three  corps,  leaving  the  remainder  to  be  used 
on  the  flank  for  active  operations. 

Intended  to  frustrate  that  manceuvre,  the 
British  attack  compelled  the  German  com- 
manders to  aw-ait,  before  they  could  make  any 
such  attempt,  the  arrival  of  reinforcements.  On 
both  sides  there  was  now  a  race  against  time. 
French  reinforcements  and  reserves  had  to  be 
brought  up  and  massed  against  the  flank  of  the 
German   position.     Many  of  those  troops   had, 


The  Operations  on  the  Aisne    in 

however,  to  cover  long  distances  afoot.  The 
movements  of  mass  armies  are  comparatively 
slow.  After  ail,  the  roads  and  railways  travers- 
ing a  country  have  a  capacity  which  is  limited. 
Some  idea  of  what  such  movement  involves  may 
be  formed  from  the  traffic  on  a  popular  bank 
holiday.  In  the  case  of  armies  there  is,  in 
addition  to  human  numbers,  the  artillery,  the 
munitions,  the  camp  equipment,  the  foodstuffs, 
and  all  the  rest  of  the  transport.  No  one,  there- 
fore, can  be  surprised  that  by  the  time  these 
masses  could  be  concentrated  on  the  German 
flank,  there  were  German  masses  who,  under  the 
same  conditions,  had  been  hurried  forward  to 
meet  them.  From  the  very  necessities  of  time 
and  space  the  race  resulted  to  a  great  extent  in 
a  draw. 

The  Battle  of  the  Aisne  is  in  every  respect 
unique.  A  battle  in  the  ordinary  sense  of  field 
operations  it  was  not.  It  was  a  siege.  Nothing 
at  all  like  it  had  ever  occurred  before  in  war. 
There  have  been  many  sieges  of  banditti  in 
mountain  retreats.  There  have  been  sieges  in 
old  times  of  fortified  camps.  There  had  never 
been  the  siege  under  such  conditions  of  a  great 
army. 

The  operations  in  this  amazing  and  gigantic 
conflict,  though  inter-related,  must  for  the  pur- 
poses of  clear  narration  be  dealt  with  in  sections. 
The  story  divides  itself  into  :  — 

The  attack  upon  the  German  positions  north 
of  the  Aisne. 

The  struggle  for  and  around  Rheims. 


112     The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

The  operations  on  and  against  the  German 
right  flank. 

In  this  chapter  it  is  proposed  to  deal  with  the 
attack  upon  the  German  positions  north  of  the 
Aisne.  The  manner  in  which  the  British  troops 
forced  the  passage  of  that  river  and  secured  a 
footing  on  the  ridge,  and  held  on  to  it,  forms 
a  particularly  brilliant  feat  of  arms. 

As  stated  in  the  official  account  :  — 

The  country  across  which  the  army  has  had  to 
force  its  way  is  undulating  and  covered  with 
patches  of  thick  wood. 

Within  the  area  which  faced  the  British  before 
the  advance  commenced,  right  up  to  Laon,  the 
chief  feature  of  tactical  importance  is  the  fact 
that  there  are  six  rivers  running  right  across  the 
direction  of  advance,  at  all  of  which  it  was  pos- 
sible that  the  Germans  might  make  a  resistance. 

These  are,  in  order  from  the  south,  the  Marne, 
the  Ourcq,  the  Vesle,  the  Aisne,  the  Lette,  and 
the  Oise. 

The  Lette,  it  may  here  be  stated,  is  a  tributary 
of  the  Oise.  Rising  just  to  the  north  of  Craonne 
and  flowing  westward  through  an  upland  valley, 
it  is  used  in  the  lower  part  of  its  course  as  a 
section  of  the  Oise  and  Aisne  Canal. 

On  Friday,  the  nth,  the  official  account  goes 
on  to  say,  but  little  opposition  was  met  with  by 
us  along  any  part  of  our  front,  and  the  direction 
of  advance  was,  for  the  purpose  of  co-operating 
with  our  Allies,  turned  slightly  to  the  north- 
east. The  day  was  spent  in  pushing  forward 
and  in  gathering  in  various  hostile  detachments, 


The  Operations  on  the  Aisne    113 

and  by  nightfall  our  forces  had  reached  a  line 
to  the  north  of  the  Ourcq,  extending  from 
Oulchy  Le  Chateau  to  Long  Pont. 

On  this  day  there  was  also  a  general  advance 
on  the  part  of  the  French  along  their  whole  line, 
which  ended  in  substantial  success,  in  one  por- 
tion of  the  field  Duke  Albrecht  of  Wiirtemberg's 
fourth  army  being  driven  back  across  the  Saulx ; 
and  elsewhere  the  whole  of  the  corps  artillery  of 
a  German  corps  being  captured.  Several  Ger- 
man colours  also  were  taken. 

It  was  only  on  this  day  that  the  full  extent  of 
the  victory  gained  by  the  Allies  was  appreciated 
by  them.  The  moral  effect  of  this  success  has 
been  enormous. 

When  the  British  pushed  forward  on  Septem- 
ber 12  to  the  Aisne,  they  found  that  the  Germans 
still  held  the  heights  to  the  south  of  the  river 
above  Soissons.  German  outposts  also  held  the 
strip  of  hilly  country  between  the  Aisne  and  its 
tributary  the  Vesle. 

The  first  step  was  to  drive  the  Germans  across 
the  Aisne  at  Soissons.  This  was  undertaken  by 
the  3rd  army  corps.  Pushing  forward  to 
Buzancy,  south-east  of  Soissons,  the  troops  won 
the  heights  overlooking  the  old  city  and  the 
Aisne  valley,  which  here  opens  to  its  greatest 
width.  It  was  a  stiff  fight.  Despite,  however, 
a  heavy  bombardment  from  across  the  valley, 
the  British,  side  by  side  with  troops  of  General 
Maunoury,  swept  the  Germans  down  into  and 
through  Soissons,  and  as  the  enemy  crowded 
over  the  two  bridges  the  artillery  of  the  3rd  corps 
poured  upon  them  a  rain  of  shells.    Immediately 


114    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

the  Germans  had  crossed,  the  bridges,  which 
had  been  mined,  went  up  in  two  terrific  ex- 
plosions. 

While  this  action  was  in  progress,  Sir  John 
French  had  thrown  the  ist  army  corps  across 
the  Vesle  at  Fismes.  They  advanced  to  Vaucere 
with  but  little  opposition. 

At  Braisne  on  the  Vesle,  however,  the  Germans 
for  a  time  made  a  resolute  stand.  They  held  the 
town  in  force,  and  covered  the  bridge  with 
machine  guns.  They  were  strongly  supported  by 
artillery.  Notwithstanding  this,  they  were  ousted 
out  of  the  place  by  the  ist  British  Cavalry 
Division  under  General  Allenby.  While  a 
brigade  of  British  infantry  cleared  the  enemy  out 
of  the  town,  w  hich  lies  mainly  on  the  south  bank, 
the  cavalry  rushed  the  passage  of  the  river  under 
a  galling  fire  and  turned  the  hostile  position.  So 
rapidly  did  the  Germans  take  to  flight  that  they 
had  to  throw  a  large  amount  of  their  artillery 
ammunition  into  the  river.  There  was  no  time 
to  reload  it  into  the  caissons.^  This  feat  of  the 
British  horse  ranks  among  the  finest  bits  of 
"derring  do"  in  the  campaign.  The  Queen's 
Bays  have  been  mentioned  in  despatches  as 
rendering  distinguished  service.  Conspicuous 
gallantry  w^as  shown  by  the  whole  division.  As 
a   result  of  these  operations   from   Braisne  and 

*  A  buried  store  of  the  enemy's  munitions  of  war  was 
also  found  not  far  from  the  Aisne,  ten  wag-on-loads  of 
live  shell  and  two  wafjons  of  cable  being  dug  up ;  and 
traces  were  discovered  of  large  quantities  of  stores  having 
been  burnt,  all  tending  to  show  that  so  far  back  as  the 
Aisne  the  German  retirement  was  hurried. 


The  Operations  on  the  Aisne    115 

Fismes,  the  British  secured  tlie  country  up  to  the 
Aisne. 

Left  and  right,  therefore,  the  advance  had  been 
completely  successful.  In  the  centre,  however, 
the  2nd  army  corps  had  an  exceptionally  tough 
piece  to  negotiate.  They  advanced  up  to  the 
Aisne  between  Soissons  and  Missy.  The  latter 
place  lies  on  the  north  bank,  just  below  the  junc- 
tion of  the  Aisne  and  the  Vesle.  Here  there  is 
a  broad  stretch  of  meadow  flats,  commanded 
north,  east,  and  south  by  bluffs.  On  the  south 
IS  the  Sermoise  bluff  or  spur;  across  the  flats, 
directly  opposite  to  the  north,  stands  out  the 
Chivre  spur.  The  summit  of  the  latter  is 
crowned  by  an  old  defence  work,  the  Fort  de 
Cond^.  This  the  Germans  held,  and  they  made 
use  of  the  spur,  like  a  miniature  Gibraltar,  to 
sweep  the  flats  of  the  valley  with  their  guns. 
On  this  1 2th  September  the  5th  division  found 
themselves  unable  to  make  headway.  They 
advanced  to  the  Aisne,  which  just  here  sweeps 
close  under  the  Chivres  spur,  leaving  between 
the  cliff  and  the  bank  a  narrow  strip,  occupied 
by  the  village  of  Cond^-sur-Aisne.  Across  the 
river  at  Conde  there  was  a  road  bridge,  and  the 
enemy  had  left  the  bridge  intact,  both  because 
they  held  the  houses  of  the  village,  which  they 
had  loop-holed,  and  because  their  guns  above 
commanded  the  approach  road.  It  may  be  stated 
that  they  held  on  to  the  Chivre  spur  and  on  to 
Cond6  all  through  the  battle. 

On  the  night  of  September  12  the  British  had 
possession  of  all   the  south  bank  of  the   Aisne 


ii6    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

from  Soissons  up  to  Alaizy,  immediately  to  the 
south  of  Craonne. 

At  daybreak  on  Sunday,  September  13,  Sir 
John  French  ordered  a  general  advance  across 
the  river.  Opposite  the  places  where  the  water- 
way could  most  readily  be  crossed,  the  enemy 
had  posted  strong  bodies  of  infantry  with 
machine  guns.  Along  the  bluffs,  and  behind 
the  side  valleys  above,  they  had  disposed  their 
artillery  in  a  range  of  batteries  upwards  of  fifteen 
miles  in  length. 

The  battle  began  with  one  of  the  most  tre- 
mendous and  concentrated  artillery  duels  that 
has  ever  taken  place,  for  the  line  was  prolonged 
both  east  and  west  by  the  French  artillery,  until 
it  stretched  out  to  more  than  twice  the  length 
of  the  British  front. 

Of  the  nine  bridges  over  this  section  of  the 
Aisne,  all  save  that  at  Conde  had  been  blown  up. 
Near  a  little  place  called  Bourg  on  the  north 
bank,  some  three  miles  below  Maizy,  the  valley 
is  crossed  by  an  aqueduct  carrying  the  Oise  and 
Aisne  canal.  This  canal  passes  in  a  series  of 
locks  over  the  ridge  north-west.  The  canal  is 
much  used  in  connection  with  the  chalk  quarries. 

Troops  of  the  ist  British  division,  defying  a 
fierce  bombardment,  advanced  in  rushes  along 
the  towing  path,  or  crept  along  the  parapets  of 
the  aqueduct.  Every  man  deliberately  took  his 
life  in  his  hands.  Others  crept  breast  high  in 
the  water  along  the  canal  sides.  The  German 
guns  stormed  at  them,  and  many  fell,  but  foot 
by  foot  and  yard  by  yard  they  crawled  on,  while 


The  Operations  on  the  Aisne    117 

supporting  riflemen  from  the  ridges  behind 
tliem  picked  off  tiie  Germans  who  strove  to 
oppose  their  passage.  Tiie  resistance  was 
furious.  They  won,  however,  a  footing  on  the 
north  bank.  Once  there,  no  counter-assaults 
could  dislodge  them. 

This  bridgehead  formed  at  the  opposite  end 
of  the  aqueduct,  more  troops  rushed  across, 
covered  by  a  concentration  of  the  British  artil- 
lery. In  this  way,  at  length,  the  whole  division 
got  over,  including  the  cavalry.  Forthwith  they 
advanced  up  the  road  leading  across  the  ridge 
from  Bourg,  along  the  side  valley,  towards 
Chamouille. 

While  these  events  were  taking  place,  troops 
of  the  2nd  division  were,  five  miles  farther  down 
the  river,  near  Vailly,  carrying  out  a  feat  of  equal 
daring.  Just  about  Vailly,  the  Aisne  is  crossed 
obliquely  by  the  railway  line  from  Soissons. 
The  railway  bridge,  a  structure  of  iron,  now  lay 
in  the  stream.  Most  of  the  confusion  of  massive 
ribs  and  girders  was  under  water,  and  the  deep 
and  smoothly  sweeping  current,  swollen  by 
recent  rains,  foamed  and  chafed  against  the 
obstacle.  One  of  the  long  girders,  however,  still 
showed  an  edge  above  the  flood.  It  was  possible 
for  men  to  cross  upon  this  girder,  but  only  in 
single  file.  Not  more  than  two  feet  in  breadth  at 
the  outside,  not  less  than  250  feet  in  length,  this 
path  of  iron  resembled,  if  anything  could,  that 
bridge,  narrow  as  the  edge  of  a  scimitar,  over 
which  the  faithful  Mussulman  is  fabled  to  pass 
into  Paradise.     It  was  swept  by  shot  and  shell. 


1 1 8    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

From  the  heights  across  the  valley  belched  with- 
out ceasing  the  hail  of  death.  Wounded  or  un- 
nerved a  man  saw  his  end  as  surely  in  the  grey- 
green  swirl  of  waters.  But  the  soldiers  who 
undertook  this  service  did  not  hesitate.  It  may 
be  doubted  if  there  has  ever  been  anything  in 
ancient  or  in  modern  war  more  coolly  heroic. 
Here  was  the  spirit  which  has  made  Britain  the 
mother  of  mighty  nations.  Not  a  few  of  these 
heroes  fell,  inevitably,  but  the  spirit  was  in  all, 
and  if  some  fell,  others  won  their  way  over,  and 
having  won  it  kept  their  footing  against  heavy 
odds. 

In  sight  of  this  struggle,  amid  the  unceasing 
roar  of  the  batteries  on  either  side,  the  4th 
Guards  Brigade  were,  a  mile  away  at  Chavonne, 
ferrying  themselves  over  in  boats.  Notwith- 
standing the  furious  efforts  to  annihilate  them, 
both  as  they  crossed  and  as  they  sprang  ashore, 
a  whole  battalion  in  this  way  got  across  and  made 
good  their  foothold. 

Half-way  between  Cond6  and  Soissons,  at  the 
village  of  Venizel,  at  the  same  time,  the  14th 
brigade  were  rafting  themselves  over  on  tree- 
trunks  crossed  with  planks,  derelict  doors,  and 
stairways. 

These  footholds  won,  the  troops,  like  the  ist 
division,  lost  no  time  in  pushing  forward  to 
seize  points  of  vantage  before  the  enemy  could 
rallv  from  his  astonishment.  The  2nd  division 
advanced  along  the  road  from  Vailly  towards 
Courte9on  ;  the  12th  brigade  made  an  attack  in 
the  direction  of  Chivres,  situated  in  a  small  side 


The  Operations  on  the  Aisne    119 

valley  to  the  west  of  the  Chivres  bluff.  Slightly- 
higher  up  this  side  valley,  and  on  its  opposite 
slope,  the  Germans  held  the  hillside  village  of 
Vregny  in  force.  The  cleft  at  once  became  the 
scene  of  a  furious  combat. 

Coincidently  the  work  went  on  of  throwing 
pontoon  bridges  across  the  river.  Under  per- 
sistent bombardment  the  Royal  Engineers  stuck 
to  this  business  with  grim  resolve.  The  battle 
had  gone  on  without  a  pause  from  daybreak.  At 
half-past  five  in  the  evening,  opposite  Bucy-le- 
Long,  three  miles  above  Soissons,  the  first  pon- 
toon bridge  had  been  completed,  and  the  loth 
brigade  crossing  by  it  drove  the  enemy  out  of 
Bucy.  Working  right  through  the  night  the 
Engineers  completed  eight  pontoon  bridges  and 
one  footbridge.  On  the  following  day  they  tem- 
porarily repaired  the  road  bridges  at  Venizel, 
Missy,  and  Vailly,  and  the  bridge  at  Villers. 
The  army  had  thus  twelve  bridges  connecting 
with  the  south  bank,  and  was  able  to  move 
across  in  force  with  a  large  part  of  his  artillery. 

Crossing  the  Aisne  at  Soissons,  the  main  road 
running  for  about  a  mile  and  a  half  north-east 
to  the  little  village  of  Crouy,  there  divides.  On 
the  right  is  a  lower  road  eastward  up  the  valley 
of  the  Aisne,  past  and  under  the  bluffs  on  the 
north  side  to  Berry-au-Bac.  On  the  left  is  a 
road  which  climbs  up  hill,  carried  in  some  places 
through  cuttings  and  tunnels,  at  others  over  short 
viaducts,  until  it  reaches  the  summit  of  the  ridge. 
There,  parallel  in  direction  with  the  lower  road 
three  miles  away,  it  continues  for  some  twelve 


I20    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

miles  to  Craonne.  From  this  summit  road  there 
is,  between  the  patches  of  woods,  a  wide  view  of 
the  country — to  the  north  the  valley  of  the  Lette, 
and  beyond  it  the  height  round  which  lies  the 
town  and  fortress  of  Laon,  to  the  south  the  rich 
woodland  glimpses  of  the  Aisne  valley.  This 
panoramic  highway  is  the  famous  Chemins  des 
Dames. 

It  is  evident  that  command  of  the  higher  and  of 
the  lower  roads  meant  command  of  all  the  part 
of  the  ridge  between  Soissons  and  Berry,  and 
the  operations  w-ere  an  effort  on  the  one  side  to 
obtain,  and  on  the  other  to  retain,  that  command. 

Already,  with  the  exception  of  the  break  at 
Conde,  the  lower  road,  and  the  villages  and  the 
town  of  Vailly  lying  along  its  length,  were,  as 
the  result  of  the  fighting  on  September  13,  in  the 
hands  of  the  British.  The  higher  road  remained 
in  the  possession  of  the  Germans.  Up  the  clefts 
and  side  valleys  are  a  number  of  small  villages 
and  hamlets,  inhabited  for  the  most  part  by 
quarrymen  and  lime-burners,  but  with,  here  and 
there,  a  small  factory.  A  sprinkling  of  these 
civilians  were  Germans.  Most  were  known  to 
the  enemy,  and  were  active  spies,  and  one  of  the 
first  measures  taken  by  the  Germans  was  to 
establish  at  various  points  secret  telephones, 
forming  an  exchange  of  intercommunication  with 
and  along  their  positions.  Where  telephones 
could  not  be  employed  they  arranged  a  system 
of  ruses  and  signals.  Among  these  devices  was 
that  of  smoke  from  cottage  chimneys. 

On   the   morning  of  September   14,   the   13th, 


The  Operations  on  the  Aisne    121 

14th,  and  15th  Brigades,  defeating  a  heavy 
counter-attack,  seized  the  roads  between  Conde 
and  Soissons.  The  object  was  to  cut  into  the 
centre  of  the  German  defence. 

During  this  day  further  bodies  of  British 
troops  crossed  the  river.  The  forces  already  on 
the  north  side  were  heavily  engaged.  Towards 
nightfall  the  Germans  attempted  a  counter- 
attack. It  was  beaten  off  after  severe  fighting. 
Three  hours  later,  about  ten  o'clock  at  night, 
they  again  descended  in  force  against  the  posi- 
tions and  villages  held  by  the  British  troops. 
While  the  clefts  and  side  valleys  blazed  with 
flashing  fire  of  infantry,  the  valley  of  the  Aisne 
was  lit  up  for  miles  with  the  fluctuating  and  lurid 
flare  from  the  heavy  guns.  Masses  of  German 
infantry  tried  to  drive  the  British  troops  out  of 
the  villages  they  had  seized.  It  was  evidently 
hoped  to  prevail  by  weight  of  numbers.  The 
onset  fell  back  crippled  by  the  losses  sustained. 

By  this  time  the  fact  was  becoming  plain  that 
the  battle  was  no  mere  rearguard  action.  The 
enemy  had  manifestly  resolved  to  make  a  stand. 
To  ascertain  the  character  and  strength  of  his 
disposition,  Sir  John  French  ordered  a  general 
advance.     It  was  timed  to  begin  at  daybreak. 

The  dawn  broke  amid  rain  and  heavy  mists, 
but  this,  if  a  disadvantage  to  the  attack,  was 
equally  a  disadvantage  to  the  defence.  One  of 
the  leading  features  of  this  offensive  was  what 
Sir  John  French  has  justly  called  the  bold  and 
decisive  action  of  the  ist  army  corps,  commanded 
by  Sir  Douglas  Haig. 


122    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

From  Bourg,  the  scene  of  the  crossing  on  the 
aqueduct,  there  runs  northward  climbing  to  the 
summit  of  the  ridge  a  road  to  the  village  of 
Cerny,  about  half-way  along  the  Chemin  des 
Dames.  The  distance  from  Bourg  to  Cerny  is 
rather  more  than  three  miles.  It  is,  however,  a 
stiff  climb.  Two-thirds  of  the  way  up,  where 
the  road  bends  sharply  to  the  left  round  a  spur, 
is  the  village  of  Vendresse-et-Troyon .  The  cap- 
ture of  this  place  was  one  of  the  immediate  objec- 
tives, and  the  troops  told  off  to  accomplish  it 
were  the  ist  infantry  brigade  and  the  25th  artil- 
lery brigade,  under  General  Bulfin.^  At  Cerny 
there  is  a  slight  dip  on  the  level  of  the  ridge. 

Vendresse  is  on  the  west  slope  of  this  side 
valley,  and  Troyon  on  the  east  slope  just  behind 
the  spur.  The  Germans  held  in  strong  force  both 
the  spur  and  the  houses  on  each  slope.  At 
Troyon  they  had  fortified  themselves  in  a  factory. 

Few  operations  could  be  more  ticklish  than 
the  seizure  of  such  a  place.  From  the  spur  the 
Germans  came  down  in  a  counter-attack  like  a 
human  avalanche.  After  stemming  this  rush 
by  a  withering  fire  the  Northamptons  were 
ordered  to  carrv  the  spur  at  the  point  of  the 
bayonet.  They  did  it.  As  they  were  chasing 
the  survivors  of  the  counter-attack  up  the  slope 
there  suddenly  appeared  on  the  skyline  a  second 
mass  of  German  infantry,  the  reserves  supporting 
the  counter-attacking  column.  In  a  matter  of 
seconds,  however,  the  fugitives  and  the  North- 

*  This  able  and  distinguished  officer  has  since  been 
promoted  for  his  services. 


The  Operations  on  the  Aisne    123 

amptons  were  on  them.  Their  ranks  broken,  they 
also  turned  and  fled  in  rout  across  the  plateau. 

In  the  meantime  the  North  Lancashires  had 
stormed  the  factory  and  cleared  the  enemy  out  of 
Vendresse  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet.  Other 
troops  of  the  ist  army  corps  pushed  on  to 
Meulins,  a  mile  to  the  south-east,  and  seized 
positions  along  the  east  end  of  the  ridge.  During 
the  fighting  the  Germans  lost  12  field  guns  and 
600  prisoners.  Many  of  the  latter  were  found  to 
belong  to  the  Landwehr,  proving  that  the  enemy 
had  already  been  compelled  to  fill  up  his  forma- 
tions from  second  reserves. 

The  fury  of  this  fighting  was  intense.  There 
could  be  no  better  evidence  of  its  character  than 
an  unposted  letter  found  later  on  an  officer  of 
the  7th  German  army  reserve  corps.  The  letter 
runs : — 

Cerny,  S.  of  Laon,  Sept.  17,  1914. 

My  dear  Parents, — Our  corps  has  the  task 
of  holding  the  heights  south  of  Cerny  in  all 
circumstances  till  the  15th  corps  on  our  left  flank 
can  grip  the  enemy's  flank.  On  our  right  are 
other  corps.  We  are  fighting  with  the  English 
Guards,  Highlanders,  and  Zouaves.^  The  losses 
on  both  sides  have  been  enormous.  For  the  most 
part  this  is  due  to  the  too  brilliant  French  artil- 
lery. The  English  are  marvellously  trained  in 
making  use  of  the  ground.  One  never  sees 
them,  and  one  is  constantly  under  fire. 

Three  days  ago  our  division  took  possession 
of  these  heights,  dug  itself  in,  &c.  Two  days 
ago,  early  in  the  morning,  w^e  were  attacked  by 

^  Part  of  the  5th  French  Army,  which  was  operating 
on  the  right  of  the  British  from  Rheims  and  Berry-au- 
Bac. 


I  24    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

immensely  superior  English  forces  (one  brigade 
and  two  battalions),  and  were  turned  out  of  our 
positions ;  the  fellows  took  five  guns  from  us.  It 
was  a  tremendous  hand-to-hand  fight.  How  I 
escaped  myself  I  am  not  clear.  I  then  had  to 
bring  up  supports  on  foot  (my  horse  was 
wounded  and  the  others  were  too  far  in  rear). 
Then  came  up  the  Guard  Jager  Battalion,  4th 
Jager,  65th  Regiment,  Reserve  Regiment  13, 
Landwehr  Regiments  13  and  16,  and  with  the 
help  of  the  artillery  drove  back  the  fellows  out 
of  the  position  again. 

.  .  .  During  the  first  two  days  of  the  battle^  I 
had  only  one  piece  of  bread  and  no  w^ater,  spent 
the  night  in  the  rain  without  my  great  coat. 
The  rest  of  my  kit  was  on  the  horses  which  have 
been  left  miles  behind  with  the  baggage,  which 
cannot  come  up  into  the  battle  because  as  soon  as 
you  put  your  nose  out  from  behind  cover  the 
bullets  whistle. 

Yesterday  evening  about  six  p.m.,  in  the 
valley  in  which  our  reserves  stood,  there  was 
such  a  terrible  cannonade  that  we  saw  nothing 
of  the  sky  but  a  cloud  of  smoke.  We  had  few 
casualties. 

Just  to  the  west  of  Vendresse  the  5th  infantrv 
brigade  advanced  against  the  part  of  the  ridge 
where  is  situated  the  village  of  Courte9on. 
Simultaneously  the  4th  Guards  Brigade,  with  the 
36th  brigade  of  artillery,  debouched  from  Bourg 
along  the  Aisne  and  Oise  canal,  with  the  object 
of  seizing  Ostel.  They  had  to  fight  their  way, 
opposed  foot  by  foot,  through  dense  woods.  The 
6th  brigade  pressed  up  farther  along  the  canal 

'  The  reference  is  evidently  to  the  fighting-  on  Sept.  13 
and  14. 


The  Operations  on  the  Aisne    125 

to  Braye-en-Laonnois.  It  is  immediately  to  the 
north  of  that  place  that  the  plateau  is  at  the 
narrowest.  Evidently  to  obtain  possession  of 
that  neck  would  be  a  great  advantage.  The 
enemy  held  on  to  Braye  at  all  costs. 

Further  w-est,  again,  the  British  advanced  from 
Vailly  to  Aizy  along  another  of  the  approaches 
to  the  plateau.  The  object  was  to  hem  in  the 
Germans  holding  the  Chivres  bluff  and  Conde. 
On  the  farther  side  of  the  bluff  from  Aizy  the 
division  of  Sir  Charles  Fergusson  held  on  to 
Chivres  village  in  the  face  of  a  succession  of 
determined  onslaughts. 

As  the  outcome  of  this  day's  fighting,  which 
had  been  very  severe,  the  ist  army  corps  had 
won  close  up  to  the  ridge  by  Craonne,  and  held 
positions  extending  along  the  plateau  across  the 
canal  to  Soupir,  a  distance  of  nearly  nine  miles. 
Concurrently  the  2nd  and  3rd  corps  had  gained 
the  plateau  from  Chavonne  westward  to  Croucy, 
and  with  the  exception  of  the  Chivres  bluff  all 
the  outer  or  southern  edge  of  the  plateau,  as  well 
as  the  intervening  side  valleys,  were  in  the  British 
hands,  from  Soissons  to  Craonne. 

As  soon  as  they  had  gained  these  positions  the 
British  troops  set  about  digging  themselves  in, 
and  although  the  rain  fell  all  night  in  torrents, 
and  the  men  had  been  through  a  long  and  fierce 
struggle  since  daybreak,  they  worked  magni- 
ficently. 

Next  day  (September  15)  heavy  rain  blurred 
the  view.  Neither  force  could  see  the  move- 
ments of  the  other,   but  when  the   mists   lifted 


126    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

somewhat  the  Germans  must  have  been  surprised 
to  discover  that  the  foe  were  already  in  their 
stronghold. 

On  their  side  they  had  not  been  idle.  They 
had  brought  along  from  Maubeuge  the  batteries 
of  heavy  howitzers  used  to  destroy  the  forts  at 
that  place,  and  were  putting  them  into  well- 
concealed  positions.  Besides  this  they  worked 
with  energy  to  strengthen  their  entrenchments. 
These  lines  of  trenches  among  and  along  the 
edges  of  the  woods  crowning  the  slopes  of  the 
ridge  were  elaborately  made,  and  in  general 
cleverly  hidden. 

They  were  so  placed  as  to  sweep  with  rifle 
and  machine  gun  fire  the  approaches  to  the 
plateau  up  the  various  clefts.  Lengths  of  barbed- 
wire  entanglements  and  rabbit  fencing  further 
defended  the  approaches,  both  in  the  woods  and 
across  open  ground.  Where  behind  or  between 
the  lines  of  trenches  the  land  rose — the  top  of 
the  plateau  had  been  worn  by  ages  of  weather 
into  sweeping  undulations — there  were  batteries 
of  field  guns,  so  arranged  that  they  laid  ap- 
proaches under  a  cross  fire.  Round  and  in  front 
of  these  knobs  of  land  the  trenches  swept  like 
ditches  round  bastions.  Everything,  in  fact,  that 
resource  could  suggest  had  been  done  to  make 
the  positions  impregnable.^ 

^  The  following  descriptive  notes  on  the  German  posi- 
tions were  made  by  the  official  "  E3'e-witness  "  with  the 
British  forces  : — "  Owing  to  the  concealment  afforded  to 
the  Germans'  fire  trenches  and  gun  emplacements  by 
the  woods  and  to  the  fact  that  nearly  all  the  bridges  and 
roads   leading  to  them,   as   well  as  a   great  part  of  the 


The  Operations  on  the  Aisne    127 

In  addition  to  trenches,  hamlets  and  villages 
were  held  by  the  two  armies  as  advanced  posts, 
and  had  been  turned  roughly  into  groups  of  block 
houses. 

southern  slopes,  are  open  to  their  fire,  the  position  held 
by  them  is  a  very  strong  one.  Except  for  these  patches 
of  wood,  the  terrain  generally  is  not  enclosed.  No 
boundaries  between  the  fields  exist  as  in  England. 
There  are  ditches  here  and  there,  but  no  hedges,  wire 
fences,  or  walls,  except  round  the  enclosures  in  the 
villages.  A  large  proportion  of  the  woods,  however,  are 
enclosed  by  high  rabbit  netting,  which  is  in  some  places 
supported  by  iron  stanchions.  The  top  of  the  plateau 
on  the  south  of  the  river  to  some  extent  resembles  Salis- 
bury Plain,  except  that  the  latter  is  downland  while  the 
former  is  cultivated,  being  sown  with  lucerne,  wheat, 
and  beetroot. 

"A  feature  of  this  part  of  the  country,  and  one  which 
is  not  confined  to  the  neighbourhood  of  the  Aisne,  is  the 
large  number  of  caves,  both  natural  and  artificial,  and 
of  quarries.  These  are  of  great  service  to  the  forces  on 
both  sides,  since  they  can  often  be  used  as  sheltered 
accommodation  for  the  troops  in  the  second  line.  Other 
points  worthy  of  note  are  the  excellence  of  the  metalled 
roads,  though  the  metalled  portion  is  very  narrow,  and 
the  comparative  ease  with  which  one  can  find  one's  way 
about,  even  without  a  map.  This  is  due  partly  to  the 
prevailing  straightness  of  the  roads  and  partly  to  the 
absence  of  hedges.  There  are  signposts  at  all  cross- 
roads, whilst  the  name  of  each  village  is  posted  in  a 
conspicuous  place  at  the  entry  and  exit  of  the  main  high- 
way passing  through  it. 

"In  addition  to  the  absence  of  hedges,  the  tall,  white 
ferro-concrete  telegraph  posts  lining  many  of  the  main 
roads  give  a  somewhat  strange  note  to  the  landscape." 


CHAPTER   VIII 

WARFARE   BY    DAY   AND    BY    NIGHT 

In  three  days  the  British  had  not  only  gained 
the  passages  over  the  Aisne,  but  had  won  their 
way  to  the  plateau.  Both  sides  had  fought  with 
determination.  The  German  commander  knew 
that  if  he  could  not  hold  this  position  the  whole 
contemplated  strategy  of  throwing  masses  of  re- 
inforcements against  the  left  flank  of  the  Allied 
forces  must  collapse.  He  was  well  aware  that 
if  he  failed,  not  only  must  his  own  force  in  all 
probability  be  destroyed,  but  the  whole  German 
line  as  far  as  Verdun  must  in  all  probability  be 
crumpled  up. 

Not  less  was  Sir  John  French  aware  that  the 
future  success  of  the  Allied  campaign  hung  upon 
obtaining  a  purchase  on  the  German  position 
which  would  force  General  von  Kluck  to  employ 
his  whole  strength  in  holding  on.  It  is  easy, 
therefore,  to  infer  how  fierce  had  been  this  three 
days'  struggle. 

The  Germans  had  put  forth  the  greatest  effort 
of  which  they  were  capable.  But  despite  the 
natural  advantage  given  them,  first  by  the  river 


Warfare  by  Day  and  by  Night   129 

front,  and  next  by  the  rugged  and  broken  ground 
in  the  many  side  valleys,  they  had  been  beaten. 
Henceforward  the  struggle  was  on  less  uneven 
terms.  The  fact  had  become  manifest  that 
without  a  strenuous  counter-offensive  the  Ger- 
mans could  not  hope  to  hold  on. 

This  counter-offensive  was  attempted  without 
delay. 

Since  the  top  of  the  plateau  sloped  from  north 
to  south,  the  positions  held  by  the  British  were 
in  general  on  lower  ground  than  the  trenches  cut 
by  the  Germans,  and  it  must  have  been  some- 
thing of  a  disagreeable  surprise  to  the  latter  when 
on  the  morning  of  September  15,  the  heavy  mists 
having  lifted,  they  saw  miles  of  earthworks, 
which  had  literally  sprung  up  in  the  night.  The 
rain  and  mist  during  the  hours  of  darkness  had 
made  a  night  attack  impossible,  even  if,  after 
the  eighteen  hours'  furious  battle  in  the  mists  on 
the  preceding  day,  they  had  had  the  stomach 
for  it. 

They  had  their  surprise  ready,  however,  as 
well.  From  well-hidden  positions  behind  the 
woods  on  the  top  of  the  plateau  they  opened  a 
violent  bombardment  of  the  British  lines  with 
their  huge  8-inch  and  ii-inch  howitzers,  throwing 
the  enormous  shells,  which  fell  with  such  terrific 
force  as  to  bury  themselves  in  the  ground.  Giving 
off  in  exploding  dense  clouds  of  black  smoke, 
these  shells  blew  away  the  earth  on  all  sides  of 
them  in  a  rain  of  fragments  of  rock,  masses  of 
soil  and  stones,  leaving  the  surface  filled  with 
holes  wide  and  deep  enough  to  be  the  burial  place 

E 


130     The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

of  several  horses.  This  heavy  ordnance  was  kept 
well  beyond  the  range  of  the  British  guns,  and 
employed  for  high-angle  fire.  So  far  as  life  was 
concerned,  the  shells  caused  relatively  little  loss. 
Their  flight  being  visible — they  looked  not  unlike 
tree-trunks  hurled  from  across  the  hills — they 
could  be  dodged.  On  realising  how  little  they 
were  to  be  feared,  the  British  troops  nicknamed 
them  "Black  Marias,"  "Coalboxes,"  and  "Jack 
Johnsons,"  and  shouted  jocular  warnings.  The 
idea  of  using  these  shells  was  to  knock  the 
British  defence  works  to  pieces.  Some  of  these 
works,  hastily  thrown  up,  proved  to  be  too  slight, 
and  had  to  be  replaced  by  diggings,  which 
became  regular  underground  barracks. 

At  this  time  the  British  lines  were  in  general 
more  than  a  mile  distant,  on  the  average,  from 
those  of  the  enemy.  They  followed  no  sym- 
metrical plan,  but,  adapted  to  the  (defensive 
features  of  the  ground,  were  cut  where  there  were 
at  once  the  best  shelters  from  attack  and  the  best 
jumping-off  places  for  offence.  Describing  them, 
the  British  military  correspondent  wrote  :  — 

A  striking  feature  of  our  line — to  use  the  con- 
ventional term  which  so  seldom  expresses  accur- 
ately the  position  taken  up  by  an  army — is  that 
it  consists  really  of  a  series  of  trenches  not  all 
placed  alongside  each  other,  but  some  more  ad- 
vanced than  others,  and  many  facing  in  different 
directions.  At  one  place  they  run  east  and  west, 
along  one  side  of  a  valley;  another,  almost  north 
and  south,  up  some  subsidiary  valley ;  here  they 
line  the  edge  of  wood,  and  there  they  are  on  the 
reverse  slope  of  a  hill,  or  possibly  along  a  sunken 


Warfare  by  Day  and  by  Night    131 

road.  And  at  different  points  both  the  German 
and  British  trenches  jut  out  Hke  promontories 
into  what  might  be  regarded  as  the  opponent's 
territory. 

While  the  British  infantry  had  been  entrench- 
ing, the  artillery,  with  an  equal  energy,  had 
hauled  their  guns  up  the  steep  roads,  and  in  many 
cases  up  still  steeper  hillsides,  and  by  the  morn- 
ing of  September  15 — another  disagreeable  sur- 
prise for  the  enemy — nearly  500  field  pieces 
bristled  from  positions  of  vantage  along  the  front. 
The  reply  to  the  German  bombardment  w^as  a 
bombardment  of  the  hostile  trenches.  The  latter 
were  crowded  with  men.  If  the  German  shells 
did  a  lot  of  injury  to  the  landscape,  the  British 
shrapnel  inflicted  far  heavier  injury  on  the 
enemy's  force.  It  swept  the  German  trenches  and 
field  batteries  with  a  regular  hail  of  lead.  Well- 
concealed  though  they  to  a  great  extent  were, 
the  German  positions  were  not  so  well-concealed 
as  the  British  positions.  Both  armies  did  their 
best  to  make  themselves  appear  scarce,  and 
beyond  the  deafening  uproar  of  the  guns  belch- 
ing from  behind  woods  and  undulations,  there 
seemed  at  a  distance  few  signs  of  life  on  either 
side.  But,  looked  at  from  behind  and  within,  the 
lines  were  very  anthills  of  activity. 

The  bombardment  went  on  until  midnight. 
Then  came  a  night  battle  of  almost  unexampled 
fury. 

From  the  outline  already  given  of  the  fighting 
on  September  14  it  will  have  been  gathered  that 
one  of  the  most  substantial  advantages  won  had 

E   2 


132     The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

been  the  position  seized  by  the  4th  Guards 
Brigade  along  the  Aisne  and  Oise  Canal  from 
Astel  to  Braye-en-Laonnois.  At  Braye  and  east- 
wards over  the  intervening  spur  of  plateau  to 
Vendresse  the  British  positions  were  dangerously 
close  to  the  narrow  neck  of  the  ridge.  Across 
that  neck,  too,  following  the  canal  to  its  juncture 
with  the  Lette,  and  then  up  the  short  valley  of 
the  Ardon,  was  the  easiest  route  to  Laon,  the 
main  base  of  the  ist  German  army.  Obviously 
the  British  must,  if  possible,  be  ousted  out  of 
these  villages. 

Bombardment  had  failed  to  do  it.  Soon  after 
midnight,  therefore,  a  huge  mass  of  German  in- 
fantry moved  down  against  the  Guards'  entrench- 
ments by  Braye.  It  was  a  murderous  combat. 
Six  times  in  succession  the  Germans  were  beaten 
off.  But  for  every  column  of  the  enemy  that  went 
back,  broken,  decimated,  and  exhausted,  there 
was  another  ready  instantly  to  take  its  place. 
Advancing  over  the  dying  and  the  dead,  the 
Germans  faced  the  appalling  and  rapid  volleys 
of  the  Guards  with  unflinching  courage.  They 
fell  in  hundreds,  but  still  they  rushed  on. 
Machine  guns  on  both  sides  spat  sheets  of 
bullets.  At  close  grips,  finally,  men  stabbed  like 
demons.  In  and  round  houses,  many  set  on  fire, 
and  throwing  the  scene  of  slaughter  into  lurid 
and  Dantesque  relief,  there  were  fights  to  the 
death.  No  quarter  was  given  or  taken.  The 
canal  became  choked  with  corpses.  On  the  roads 
and  hillsides  dead  and  wounded  lay  in  every 
posture  of  pain.     Beyond  the  outer  ring  of  the 


Warfare  by  Day  and  by  Night  133 

struggle,  where  shouts  of  fury  mingled  with  cries 
of  agony,  the  roaring  choruses  of  the  guns  bayed 
across  the  valley  with  redoubled  rage. 

Great  as  it  was,  the  effort  proved  vain.  If  the 
attack  was  heroic,  the  defence  was  super-heroic. 
When,  for  the  last  time,  the  lines  of  the  Guards 
swept  forward,  withering  the  retreating  and  now 
disordered  foe  with  their  volleys,  charging  into 
them  in  what  seemed  a  lightning-like  energy, 
terrible  alike  in  their  forgetfulness  of  danger  and 
in  the  irresistible  impetus  of  victory,  the  Germans 
must  have  realised  that  their  hopes  of  conquest 
were  shattered. 

This  was  but  one  out  of  similar  scenes  in  that 
fierce  night.^  After  it  the  cold,  grey  morning 
broke  in  strange  silence.  For  a  space  the  artillery 
had  ceased  to  speak.  Many  and  many  a  hero, 
unknown  to  fame,  but  faithful  unto  death,  lay 
with  face  upturned  on  those  hillsides.  Never  had 
duty  been  more  valiantly  done. 

Sir  John  French  realised  the  qualities  of  his 
soldiers.  He  had  been  compelled  to  demand  from 
them  a  herculean  energy.  They  had  not  failed 
him  in  any  place  nor  in  any  particular.  They 
had  been  in  truth  magnificent,  and  he  could  not 
but  embody  his  admiration  in  a  Special  Order  of 
the  Day.    That  historic  document  ran  :  — 

Once  more  I  have  to  express  my  deep  appre- 
ciation of  the  splendid  behaviour  of  officers,  non- 

^  The  troops  of  the  5th  Division  under  Sir  Charles 
Fergusson  repulsed  with  equal  gallantry  a  furious  attack 
against  their  position  at  Missy,  on  the  west  side  of  the 
Chivres  bluff. 


134    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

commissioned  officers,  and  men  of  the  army 
under  my  command  throughout  the  great  battle 
of  the  Aisne,  which  has  been  in  progress  since 
the  evening  of  the  12th  inst.  The  battle  of  the 
Marne,  which  lasted  from  the  morning  of  the 
6th  to  the  evening  of  the  loth,  had  hardly  ended 
in  the  precipitate  flight  of  the  enemy  when  we 
were  brought  face  to  face  with  a  position  of 
extraordinary  strength,  carefully  entrenched  and 
prepared  for  defence  by  an  army  and  a  staff 
which  are  thorough  adepts  in  such  work. 

Throughout  the  13th  and  14th  that  position 
was  most  gallantly  attacked  by  the  British  forces, 
and  the  passage  of  the  Aisne  effected.  This  is 
the  third  day  the  troops  have  been  gallantly 
holding  the  position  they  have  gained  against 
the  most  desperate  counter-attacks  and  a  hail  of 
heavy  artillery. 

I  am  unable  to  find  adequate  words  in  which  to 
express  the  admiration  I  feel  for  their  magnificent 
conduct. 

The  self-sacrificing  devotion  and  splendid 
spirit  of  the  British  Army  in  France  will  carry 
all  before  it. 

(Signed)  J.  D.  P.  French,  Field  Marshal, 

Covimanding-in-Chief   the   British   Army 

in  the  Field. 

The  enemy  had  been  shaken.  Of  that  there 
could  be  no  doubt.  Following  his  experiences 
in  the  battle  of  the  Marne  this  fighting  was  be- 
ginning to  prove  too  much  for  him. 

A  considerable  amount  of  information  about 
the  enemy  has  now  been  gleaned  from  prisoners 
(says  the  official  record).  It  has  been  gathered 
that  our  bombardment  on  the   15th  produced  a 


Warfare  by  Day  and  by  Night   135 

great  impression.  The  opinion  is  also  recorded 
that  our  infantry  make  such  good  use  of  the 
ground  that  the  German  companies  are  deci- 
mated by  our  rifle  fire  before  a  British  soldier 
can  be  seen. 

From  an  official  diary  captured  by  the  First 
Army  Corps  it  appears  that  one  of  the  German 
corps  contains  an  extraordinary  mixture  of  units. 
If  the  composition  of  the  other  corps  is  at  all 
similar,  it  may  be  assumed  that  the  present 
efficiency  of  the  enemy's  forces  is  in  no  way  com- 
parable with  what  it  was  when  war  commenced. 
The  losses  in  officers  are  noted  as  having  been 
especially  severe.  A  brigade  is  stated  to  be 
commanded  by  a  major,  and  some  companies  of 
the  Foot  Guards  to  be  commanded  by  one-year 
volunteers,  while  after  the  battle  of  Montmirail 
one  regiment  lost  fifty-five  out  of  sixty  officers. 

The  prisoners  recently  captured  appreciate  the 
fact  that  the  march  on  Paris  has  failed,  and  that 
their  forces  are  retreating,  but  state  that  the 
object  of  this  movement  is  explained  by  the 
officers  as  being  to  withdraw  into  closer  touch 
with  supports  which  have  stayed  too  far  in  rear. 
The  officers  are  also  endeavouring  to  encourage 
the  troops  by  telling  them  that  they  will  be  at 
home  by  Christmas.  A  large  number  of  the 
men,  however,  believe  that  they  are  beaten.  The 
following  is  an  extract  from  one  document :  — 

With  the  English  troops  we  have  great 
difficulties.  They  have  a  queer  way  of  caus- 
ing losses  to  the  enemy.  They  make  good 
trenches,  in  which  they  wait  patiently.  They 
carefully  measure  the  ranges  for  their  rifle  fire, 
and  they  then  open  a  truly  hellish  fire.  This 
was  the  reason  that  we  had  such  heavy 
losses.  .  .  . 


136    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

From  another  source:  — 

The  EngUsh  are  very  brave,  and  fight  to  the 
last  man.  .  .  .  One  of  our  companies  has  lost 
130  men  out  of  240. 

From  this  time  the  battle  took  on  more  and 
more  the  features  of  a  regular  siege.  On  the 
side  of  the  Germans  the  operations  resolved 
themselves  into  persistent  bombardments  by  day 
alternated  with  infantry  attacks  by  night.  In- 
fantry attacks  in  daylight  they  now  knew  to  be 
foredoomed.  It  is  questionable,  indeed,  if,  with 
the  lowered  moral  of  their  troops,  such  attacks 
were  any  longer  possible.  To  assist  their  night 
attacks  they  rigged  up  searchlights,  and  when 
their  infantry  advanced  played  the  beams  upon 
the  British  lines  in  the  hope  of  dazzling  the 
defence  and  spoiling  the  rifle-fire  they  had 
learned  to  dread.  These  lights,  however,  served 
also  as  a  warning.  When  that  was  found  out 
the  enemy  went  back  to  attacks  in  the  darkness, 
but  with  no  better  results. 

Sunday,  September  20,  was  the  date  of  another 
general  night  onslaught.  Just  before  the  attack 
developed  military  bands  were  heard  playing  in 
the  German  lines.  After  the  manner  of  the 
natives  of  West  Africa  they  were  working  them- 
selves up  to  the  fury  pitch.  It  was  to  be  a  do-or- 
die  business  evidently.  The  enterprise,  however, 
again  failed  to  prosper.  Against  some  of  the 
British  positions  the  attack  was  pushed  with 
dogged  bravery;  and  the  scenes  of  five  nights 
before  were  enacted  again  and  again  with  the 


Warfare  by  Day  and  by  Night  137 

like  results.  Against  one  part  of  the  line  the 
onset  wound  up  with  an  extraordinary  disaster. 
Two  German  columns  mistook  each  other  in  the 
darkness  for  British  troops.  They  had  appar- 
ently set  out  from  different  points  to  converge 
upon  the  same  British  position.  In  front  of  that 
position  they  fought  a  furious  combat,  and  while 
no  bullets  reached  the  British  trenches  the  men 
in  them  were  afforded  the  unwonted  spectacle  of 
the  enemy  w'iping  themselves  out.^ 

Between  the  two  armies  the  country  had  now 
become  a  "no-man's  land,"  deserted  by  both 
sides  because,  in  the  expressive  phrase  of  the 
British  soldier,  it  had  turned  "unhealthy."  Over 
this  tract  the  still  unburied  bodies  of  German 
infantry  lay  where  they  had  fallen.  Outside  the 
village  of  Paissy,  held  by  the  British  and  near  a 
ridge  where  there  had  been  some  of  the  severest 
fighting,  the  German  dead  lay  in  heaps.  Lines 
of  German  trenches  held  at  the  beginning  of  the 
battle  were  by  this  time  deserted. 

Reconnoitring  parties,  says  the  authorised 
story,  sent  out  during  the  night  of  the  2ist-22nd, 

^  In  the  official  account  this  singular  episode  is  thus 
recorded: — "Since  the  last  letter  left  General  Head- 
quarters evidence  has  been  received  which  points  to  the 
fact  that  during  the  counter-attacks  on  the  night  of 
Sunday,  the  20th,  the  German  infantry  fired  into  each 
other — the  result  of  an  attempt  to  carry  out  the 
dangerous  expedient  of  a  converging  advance  in  the 
dark.  Opposite  one  portion  of  our  position  a  consider- 
able massing  of  the  hostile  forces  was  observed  before 
dark.  Some  hours  later  a  furious  fusillade  was  heard 
in  front  of  our  line,  though  no  bullets  came  over  our 
trenches." 


138    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

discovered  some  deserted  trenches,  and  in  them, 
or  near  them  in  the  woods,  over  a  hundred  dead 
and  wounded  were  picked  up.  A  number  of 
rifles,  ammunition,  and  equipment  were  also 
found.  There  were  various  other  signs  that  por- 
tions of  the  enemy's  forces  had  withdrawn  for 
some  distance. 

Unable  to  prevail  in  open  fight,  the  Germans 
resorted  to  almost  every  variety  of  ruse.  In  the 
words  of  the  official  story  :  — 

The  Germans,  well  trained,  long-prepared,  and 
brave,  are  carrying  on  the  contest  with  skill  and 
valour.  Nevertheless,  they  are  fighting  to  win 
anyhow,  regardless  of  all  the  rules  of  fair  play, 
and  there  is  evidence  that  they  do  not  hesitate  at 
anything  in  order  to  gain  victory. 

During  a  counter-attack  by  the  German  53rd 
Regiment  on  portions  of  the  Northampton  and 
Queen's  Regiments  on  Thursday,  the  17th,  a 
force  of  some  400  of  the  enemy  were  allowed  to 
approach  right  up  to  the  trench  occupied  by  a 
platoon  of  the  former  regiment,  owing  to  the  fact 
that  they  had  held  up  their  hands  and  made 
gestures  that  were  interpreted  as  signs  that  they 
wished  to  surrender.  When  they  were  actually 
on  the  parapet  of  the  trench  held  by  the  North- 
amptons  they  opened  fire  on  our  men  at  point- 
blank  range. 

Unluckily  for  the  enemy,  however,  flanking 
them  and  only  some  400  yards  away,  there  hap- 
pened to  be  a  machine  gun  manned  by  a  detach- 
ment of  the  "Queen's."  This  at  once  opened 
fire,  cutting  a  lane  through  their  mass,  and  they 
fell  back  to  their  own  trench  with  great  loss. 
Shortly  afterwards  they  were  driven  further  back 
with  additional  loss  by  a  battalion  of  the  Guards, 
which  came  up  in  support. 


Warfare  by  Day  and  by  Night   139 

During  the  fighting,  also,  some  German  ambu- 
lance wagons  advanced  in  order  to  collect  the 
wounded.  An  order  to  cease  fire  was  conse- 
quently given  to  our  guns,  which  were  firing  on 
this  particular  section  of  ground.  The  German 
battery  commanders  at  once  took  advantage  of 
the  lull  in  the  action  to  climb  up  their  observa- 
tion ladders  and  on  to  haystacks  to  locate  our 
guns,  which  soon  afterwards  came  under  a  far 
more  accurate  fire  than  any  to  which  they  had 
been  subjected  up  to  that  time. 

A  British  officer  who  was  captured  by  the 
Germans,  and  has  since  escaped,  reports  that 
while  a  prisoner  he  saw  men  who  had  been  fight- 
ing subsequently  put  on  Red  Cross  brassards. 
That  the  irregular  use  of  the  protection  afforded 
by  the  Geneva  Convention  is  not  uncommon  is 
confirmed  by  the  fact  that  on  one  occasion  men 
in  the  uniform  of  combatant  units  have  been 
captured  wearing  the  Red  Cross  brassard  hastily 
slipped  over  the  arm.  The  excuse  given  has 
been  that  they  had  been  detailed  after  a  fight  to 
look  after  the  wounded. 

It  is  reported  by  a  cavalry  officer  that  the  driver 
of  a  motor-car  with  a  machine  gun  mounted  on 
it,  which  he  captured,  was  wearing  the  Red 
Cross. 

A  curious  feature  of  this  strange  siege-battle 
was  that  villages  and  hamlets  between  the  fight- 
ing lines  still  continued,  where  not  destroyed,  to 
be  in  part,  at  any  rate,  inhabited,  and  at  intervals 
peasants  worked  in  the  intervening  fields.  The 
Germans  took  advantage  of  this  to  push  their  spy 
system. 

The  suspicions  of  some  French  troops  (of  the 
5th  army)  were  aroused  by  coming  across  a  farm 

E*   2 


140    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

from  which  the  horses  had  not  been  removed. 
After  some  search  they  discovered  a  telephone 
which  was  connected  by  an  underground  cable 
with  the  German  lines,  and  the  owner  of  the  farm 
paid  the  penalty  usual  in  war  for  his  treachery. 
Some  of  the  methods  being  employed  for  the 
collection  or  conveyance  of  intelligence  were  :  — 

Men  in  plain  clothes  who  signalled  to  the 
German  lines  from  points  in  the  hands  of  the 
enemy  by  means  of  coloured  lights  at  night 
and  puffs  of  smoke  from  chimneys  by  day. 

Pseudo-labourers  working  in  the  fields  be- 
tween the  armies  who  conveyed  information, 
and  persons  in  plain  clothes  acting  as  advanced 
scouts. 

German  officers  and  soldiers  in  plain  clothes 
or  in  French  or  British  uniforms  remained  in 
localities  evacuated  by  the  Germans  in  order 
to  furnish  them  with   intelligence. 

One  spy  of  this  kind  was  found  by  the  British 
troops  hidden  in  a  church  tower.  His  presence 
was  only  discovered  through  the  erratic  move- 
ments of  the  hands  of  the  church  clock,  which  he 
was  using  to  signal  to  his  friends  by  means  of 
an  improvised  semaphore  code. 

Women  spies  were  also  caught,  and  secret 
agents  found  observing  entrainments  and  de- 
trainments. 

Amongst  the  precautions  taken  by  the  British 
to  guard  against  spying  was  the  publication  of 
the  following  notice  :  — 

(i)  Motor  cars  and  bicycles  other  than  those 
carrying  soldiers  in  uniform  may  not 
circulate  on  the  roads. 
(2)  Inhabitants  may  not  leave  the  localities  in 
which  they  reside  between  six  p.m.  and 
six  a.m. 


Warfare  by  Day  and  by  Night    141 

(3)  Inhabitants  may  not  quit  their  homes  after 
eight  p.m. 

(4)  No  person  may  on  any  pretext  pass 
through  the  British  lines  without  an 
authorisation  countersigned  by  a  British 
officer. 

On  October  23rd  six  batteries  of  heavy 
howitzers  asked  for  by  Sir  John  French  reached 
the  front,  and  were  at  once  put  into  action.  No 
effort  was  spared  by  the  Germans  to  drive  the 
British  army  back  across  the  Aisne.  The  quan- 
tity of  heavy  shells  they  fired  was  enormous,  and 
they  were  probably  under  the  impression  that 
the  effect  was  devastating. 

The  object  of  the  great  proportion  of  artillery 
the  Germans  employ  (observes  the  official  record 
on  this  point)  is  to  beat  down  the  resistance  of 
their  enemy  by  a  concentrated  and  prolonged 
fire,  and  to  shatter  their  nerve  with  high  explo- 
sives before  the  infantry  attack  is  launched. 
They  seem  to  have  relied  on  doing  this  with  us ; 
but  they  have  not  done  so,  though  it  has  taken 
them  several  costly  experiments  to  discover  this 
fact.  From  the  statements  of  prisoners,  indeed, 
it  appears  that  they  have  been  greatly  disap- 
pointed by  the  moral  effect  produced  by  their 
heavy  guns,  which,  despite  the  actual  losses 
inflicted,  has  not  been  at  all  commensurate  with 
the  colossal  expenditure  of  ammunition,  which 
has  really  been  wasted. 

By  this  it  is  not  implied  that  their  artillery  fire 
is  not  good.  It  is  more  than  good ;  it  is  excel- 
lent. But  the  British  soldier  is  a  difficult  person 
to  impress  or  depress,  even  by  immense  shells 
filled  with  high  explosive  which  detonate  with 


142     The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

terrific  violence  and  form  craters  large  enough 
to  act  as  graves  for  five  horses 

How  far  the  colossal  expenditure  of  ammuni- 
tion was  thrown  away  is  illustrated  by  this 
description  of  the  effect  in  a  given  instance  :  — 

At  a  certain  point  in  our  front  our  advanced 
trenches  on  the  north  of  the  Aisne  are  not  far 
from  a  village  on  the  hillside,  and  also  within  a 
short  distance  of  the  German  works,  being  on 
the  slope  of  a  spur  formed  by  a  subsidiary  valley 
running  north  and  the  main  valley  of  the  river. 
It  was  a  calm,  sunny  afternoon,  but  hazy ;  and 
from  a  point  of  vantage  south  of  the  river  it  was 
difficult  exactly  to  locate  on  the  far  bank  the  well- 
concealed  trenches  of  either  side.  From  far  and 
near  the  sullen  boom  of  guns  echoed  along  the 
valley  and  at  intervals,  in  different  directions,  the 
sky  was  flecked  with  the  almost  motionless  smoke 
of  anti-aircraft  shrapnel.  Suddenly,  without  any 
warning,  for  the  reports  of  the  distant  howitzers 
from  which  they  were  fired  could  not  be  distin- 
guished from  other  distant  reports,  three  or  four 
heavy  shells  fell  into  the  village,  sending  up 
huge  clouds  of  smoke  and  dust,  which  slowly 
ascended  in  a  brownish-grey  column.  To  this 
no  reply  was  made  by  our  side. 

Shortly  afterwards  there  was  a  quick  succes- 
sion of  reports  from  a  point  some  distance  up 
the  subsidiary  valley  on  the  side  opposite  our 
trenches,  and  therefore  rather  on  their  flank.  It 
was  not  possible  either  by  ear  or  by  eye  to  locate 
the  guns  from  which  these  sounds  proceeded. 
Almost  simultaneously,  as  it  seemed,  there  was  a 
corres|X)nding  succession  of  flashes  and  sharp 
detonations  in  a  line  on  the  hill  side,  along  what 
appeared  to  be  our  trenches.  There  w^as  then  a 
pause,  and  several  clouds  of  smoke  rose  slowly 


Warfare  by  Day  and  by  Night   143 

and  remained  stationary,  spaced  as  regularly  as 
a  line  of  poplars.  Again  there  was  a  succession 
of  reports  from  the  German  quick-firers  on  the 
far  side  of  the  misty  valley  and — like  echoes — 
the  detonations  of  high  explosive;  and  the  row 
of  expanding  smoke  clouds  was  prolonged  by 
several  new  ones. 

Another  pause,  and  silence,  except  for  the  noise 
in  the  distance.  After  a  few  minutes  there  was 
a  roar  from  our  side  of  the  main  valley  as  our 
field  guns  opened  one  after  another  in  a  more 
deliberate  fire  upon  the  position  of  the  German 
guns.  After  six  reports  there  was  again  silence, 
save  for  the  whirr  of  the  shells  as  they  sang  up 
the  small  valley,  and  then  followed  the  flashes 
and  balls  of  smoke — one,  two,  three,  four,  five, 
six,  as  the  shrapnel  burst  nicely  over  what  in  the 
haze  looked  like  some  ruined  buildings  at  the 
edge  of  a  wood. 

Again,  after  a  short  interval,  the  enemy's 
gunners  reopened  with  a  burst,  still  further  pro- 
longing the  smoke,  which  was  by  now  merged 
into  one  solid  screen  above  a  considerable  length 
of  trench,  and  again  did  our  guns  reply.  And 
so  the  duel  went  on  for  some  time.  Ignoring  our 
guns,  the  German  artillerymen,  probably  rely- 
ing on  concealment  for  immunity,  were  concen- 
trating all  their  efforts  in  a  particularly  forceful 
effort  to  enfilade  our  trenches.  For  them  it 
must  have  appeared  to  be  the  chance  of  a  life- 
time, and  with  their  customary  prodigality  of 
ammunition  they  continued  to  pour  bouquet 
after  bouquet  of  high-explosive  Einheitsgeschoss, 
or  combined  shrapnel  and  common  shell,  on  to 
our  works.  Occasionally,  with  a  roar,  a  high- 
angle  projectile  would  sail  over  the  hill  and  blast 
a  gap  in  the  village. 

In  the  hazy  valleys  bathed  in  sunlight  not  a 


144    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

man,  not  a  horse,  not  a  gun,  nor  even  a  trench 
was  to  be  seen.  There  were  only  flashes,  smoke, 
and  noise.  Above,  against  the  blue  sky,  were 
several  round  white  clouds  hanging  in  the  track 
of  the  only  two  visible  human  souls — represented 
by  a  glistening  speck  in  the  air.  On  high  also 
were  to  be  heard  the  more  or  less  gentle  reports 
of  the  bursts  of  the  anti-aircraft  projectiles. 

Upon  inquiry  as  to  the  losses  sustained  it 
was  found  that  our  men  had  dug  themselves  well 
in.  In  that  collection  of  trenches  were  portions 
of  four  battalions  of  British  soldiers — the  Dor- 
sets,  the  West  Kents,  the  King's  Own  Yorkshire 
Light  Infantry,  and  the  King's  Own  Scottish 
Borderers.  Over  300  projectiles  were  fired 
against  them.  The  result  was  nine  men 
wounded. 

On  the  following  day  109  shells  were  fired  at 
the  trenches  occupied  by  the  West  Kent  Regi- 
ment alone.  Four  officers  were  buried,  but  dug 
out  unhurt.    One  man  was  scratched. 

All  through  the  second  week  of  the  battle,  from 
September  20  to  September  28,  there  was  a 
succession  of  night  attacks.  Those  delivered  on 
the  nights  of  September  21  and  September  23 
were  especially  violent.  In  the  fierce  bayonet 
fights — sometimes  on  the  line  of  the  trenches — 
the  British  infantry  never  failed  to  prove  their 
superiority.  The  losses  of  the  enemy  were 
punishingly  heavy,  not  merely  in  the  fire-fights, 
but  in  the  pursuit  when  the  survivors  turned  to 
fly.  The  object  of  these  tactics  of  bombardment 
throughout  the  day,  and  of  infantry  assaults  at 
night,  kept  up  without  intermission,  was  plainly 
so  to  wear  the  British  force  down  that  in  the 


Warfare  by  Day  and  by  Night   145 

end  it  must  give  way  and  be  swept  back  to  the 
Aisne  in  rout. 

For  such  a  victory  the  Germans  were  ready  to 
pay  a  very  high  price.  They  paid  it — but  for 
defeat.  What  may  be  considered  the  culminat- 
ing effort  was  launched  against  the  trenches  held 
by  the  ist  division  on  the  extreme  British  right. 
The  division's  advanced  position  close  under  the 
ridge  near  Craonne  had  all  through  been  a  thorn. 
On  the  night  of  September  27  an  apparently 
overwhelming  force  was  flung  upon  it.  Aided  by 
the  play  of  searchlights  the  German  masses 
strove  with  might  and  main.  The  fight  lasted 
for  hours.  To  say  that  it  was  repulsed  is  evi- 
dence enough.  The  next  night  the  attack  was 
repeated  with,  if  anything,  greater  violence.  It 
was  the  fight  of  the  Guards  Brigade  over  again, 
but  on  a  greater  scale.  Imagine  such  a  struggle 
with  50,000  men  involved ;  a  fighting  mass  nearly 
three  miles  in  extent ;  the  fire  of  rifles  and 
machine  guns  and  artillery ;  the  gleam  of  clash- 
ing bayonets ;  the  searchlights  throwing  momen- 
tarily into  view  the  fury  of  a  melee  and  then 
shutting  it  off  to  light  up  another  scene  of 
struggle.  Fortunately  for  the  British,  the 
columns  of  attack  were  ripped  up  before  the 
trenches  could  be  reached.  Men  fell  in  rows, 
held  up  by  the  wire  entanglements  and  shot 
wholesale.  This  was  the  enemy's  last  great 
stroke. 

From  that  time  the  British  won  forward  until 
they  gained  the  ridge,  seized  Craonne  and  all  the 
hostile  positions  along  the  Chemin  des  Dames. 


CHAPTER    IX 

THE    STRUGGLE   ROUND    RHEIMS 

It  will  have  been  gathered  from  the  preceding 
pages  that  the  tactics  adopted  by  the  Germans 
north  of  the  Aisne  were  tactics  designed  to  wear 
down  the  British  force.  No  troops,  it  was  sup- 
posed, could,  even  if  they  survived,  withstand 
such  an  experience  as  that  of  the  eight  days  from 
September  20  to  September  28.  Their  lines 
pounded  during  all  the  hours  of  daylight  by 
heavy  shells,  and  assaulted  during  the  hours  of 
darkness  by  masses  of  infantry,  the  British  force 
ought,  upon  every  German  hypothesis  of  modern 
warfare,  to  have  been  either  driven  back,  or 
broken  to  pieces.  The  theory  had  proved  un- 
sound. To  say  nothing  of  the  enormous  mone- 
tary cost  of  the  ammunition  used,  the  attacks 
had  turned  out  appallingly  wasteful  of  life.  The 
best  troops  of  the  Prussian  army  had  been  en- 
gulfed. In  this  savage  struggle,  between  13,000 
and  14,000  British  soldiers  had  been  killed  or 
wounded.  What  the  losses  were  on  the  side  of 
the  Germans  we  do  not  know,  for  their  casualties 

,46 


The  Struggle  Round  Rheims    147 

in  any  particular  operations  have  not  been  dis- 
closed. 

If,  however,  their  losses  were  on  anything  like 
the  same  scale  as  those  at  Mons  and  at  Cambrai, 
the  casualties  must  have  been  severe  in  the 
extreme.  That  they  were  severe  is  certain.  The 
tactics  adopted  on  the  Aisne  were  not  yet  sub- 
stantially different  from  the  tactics  followed  in 
the  earlier  battles.  At  this  stage  of  the  cam- 
paign, the  Germans  still  held  to  the  principle 
that  for  victory  hardly  any  price  was  too 
high. 

Remembering  at  the  same  time  that  neither 
lives  nor  money  are  sacrificed  by  Germany 
without  what  is  considered  good  cause,  it  be- 
comes necessary  when  there  are  heavy  sacrifices 
to  search  for  the  most  adequate  and  assignable 
reason.  In  this  instance,  the  search  need  not  go 
far.  After  the  first  week  of  the  battle,  the  enemy 
were  not  merely  defending  their  stronghold,  they 
were  attempting  to  carry  out  an  offensive,  and 
that  offensive  had  two  objects.  One  was  the 
scheme  of  operations  against  the  left  of  the 
Allied  line.  The  other  was  the  recapture  of 
Rheims. 

Consider  how  a  defeat  of  the  British  force 
must  have  affected  the  situation.  On  the  one 
hand,  it  would  have  enabled  the  Germans  to 
push  back  the  6th  French  army  upon  Paris; 
on  the  other,  it  would  have  compelled  the 
French  to  evacuate  Rheims. 

Now  Rheims  was  clearly  at  this  time  the  key 
of  the  Allied  position.     The  roads  and  railways 


148    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

converging  upon  the  city  made  it  an  advanced 
base  of  the  first  importance.  Driven  out  of 
Rheims,  the  AlHes  would  have  found  their  com- 
munications between  Noyon  and  Verdun  hope- 
lessly confused.  Neither  reinforcements,  nor 
munitions,  nor  supplies  could  have  been  brought 
up  save  by  difficult  and  circuitous  routes.  A 
general  retreat  must  have  become  imperative, 
and  all  the  advantages  arising  from  the  recent 
victory  on  the  Marne  have  been  lost. 

Why,  then,  it  may  be  asked,  did  the  Germans 
not  keep  Rheims  when  they  had  it?  To  that 
question  there  is  but  one  answer.  The  Germans 
evacuated  Rheims  because  they  had  no  choice. 
Possession  of  Rheims  means  command  of  all 
the  country  between  the  Aisne  and  the  Marne, 
because  that  possession  also  means  command  of 
the  communications.  From  Roman  times  the 
military  importance  of  the  city  has  been  recog- 
nised. Eight  great  roads  converge  into  it  from 
as  many  points  of  the  compass.  These  are 
military  roa3"s,  made  originally  by  the  Romans, 
and  mostly  straight  as  arrows.  They  are  now 
supplemented,  but  in  time  of  war  not  super- 
seded, by  the  railways. 

The  occupation  of  Rheims  by  the  Germans, 
and  their  forced  evacuation  of  the  place  twelve 
days  later,  are  two  of  the  most  notable  episodes 
of  the  campaign.  If  there  was  one  position 
where  it  might  have  been  expected  the  French 
would  make  a  stand  between  Belgium  and  Paris, 
it  was  assuredly  here.  The  Germans  looked  for 
that    opposition.      The    city    was    plainly    too 


The  Struggle  Round  Rheims    149 

valuable  a  prize,  and  too  important  a  military 
possession  to  be  yielded  without  a  struggle.  Yet 
when  the  invaders  came  within  sight  of  it,  there 
were  no  signs  of  resistance.  As  they  debouched 
from  the  highlands  the  splendid  picture  which 
spread  before  their  eyes  to  the  south-west  was 
touched  with  a  strange  peace.  Framed  in  its 
theatre  of  wooded  hills,  and  dominated  by  the 
twin  towers  of  its  peerless  cathedral,  the  lordly 
city,  a  seat  of  civilisation  and  the  arts  when 
ancient  Germany  was  still  a  wilderness,  seemed 
far  removed  from  the  scene  of  war.  No  cannon 
boomed  from  any  of  its  surrounding  forts ;  no 
trenches  were  anywhere  visible;  no  troops  could 
be  seen  along  the  distant  roads.  German  officers 
swept  the  landscape  with  their  field  glasses. 
They  found  a  military  blank.  Naturally,  they 
suspected  a  ruse.  Volunteers  were  called  for, 
and  a  band  of  eighteen  valiants  enrolled  them- 
selves. The  eighteen  rode  into  the  city.  They 
were  not  molested.  At  the  same  time,  another 
band  crept  cautiously  up  to  the  nearest  of  the 
outlying  forts.  They  entered  it  without  chal- 
lenge. It  was  empty.  Both  bands  came  back 
to  headquarters  with  the  same  surprising  report. 
The  French  troops  had  fled  to  the  last  man. 
What  better  proof  could  there  be  of  total  de- 
moralisation ? 

Now,  there  was  a  ruse,  and  if  anything  could 
illustrate  the  combined  boldness  and  depth  of 
the  French  strategy  it  was  this.  Let  us  see 
what  the  ruse  was.  To  begin  with,  Rheims  was 
supposed  to  be  a  fortress,  but  the  forts,  situated 


150    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

on  the  surrounding  hills,  and  constructed  after 
the  war  of  1870-71,  were  mere  earthworks.  They 
were  not  adapted  to  withstand  modern  artillery. 
It  was  part  of  the  French  plan  that  they  should 
not  be  adapted.  On  the  contrary,  just  before 
the  German  advance,  the  forts  had  been  dis- 
mantled and  abandoned.  That  measure  had 
been  postponed  to  the  last  moment,  and  though 
the  invaders  had  their  spies  at  Rheims,  as  else- 
where, they  remained  unaware  of  it. 

Clearly  the  effect  of  the  abandonment  was  a 
belief  that  the  French  were  already,  to  all  in- 
tents, beaten.  In  the  Berlin  papers  there 
appeared  glowing  accounts  of  the  triumph. 
Conversely,  at  all  events  in  England  among 
those  who  did  not  know^,  the  French  evacuation 
came  as  a  shock.  This  was  all  part  of  the  fore- 
seen result.  It  not  only  heightened  the  con- 
fidence of  the  German  armies,  but  it  had  no 
small  influence  on  that  fatal  change  of  plan  on 
their  part  which  we  may  now  sa}'-  was  decided 
upon  at  this  very  time.  General  Joffre  purposely 
misled  the  enemy,  both  as  to  the  power  at  his 
command,  and  as  to  his  disposition  of  that 
power. 

Thus  it  was  that  the  Germans,  unopposed, 
made  their  triumphal  entry.  They  swept 
through  the  famous  Gate  of  Mars,  the 
triumphal  arch  built  by  the  then  townsmen  of 
Rheims  in  honour  of  Julius  Caesar  and  Augustus 
and  to  mark  the  completion  of  the  scheme  of 
military  roads  by  Agrippa.  They  parked  their 
cannon  along  the  noble  Public  Promenade  which 


The  Struggle  Round  Rheims    151 

stretches  beyond  this  great  monument.  In  the 
square  before  the  Cathedral,  about  which  at  that 
time  German  war  correspondents  went  into 
ecstasies  of  admiration,  the  statue  of  Joan  of 
Arc  was  ringed  by  stacks  of  German  lances. 
Ranks  of  men  in  pickelhauben,  headed  by  bands 
playing  "  Deutschland  iiber  Alles,"  were  in 
movement  along  the  great  Boulevard  Victor 
Hugo.  The  very  name  now  seemed  a  mockery. 
Rheims  appeared  helpless.  Taking  possession 
of  the  town  hall,  the  invaders  seized  the  Mayor, 
Dr.  Langlet,  and  compelled  him  to  remain  up 
all  through  the  succeeding  night  issuing  the 
orders  which  they  dictated  at  the  muzzle  of  a 
revolver.^  Nearly  one  hundred  of  the  leading 
citizens  found  themselves  placed  under  arrest 
as  hostages.  This  was  alleged  to  be  a  guarantee 
for  the  preservation  of  order.  As  a  fact,  it  was 
intended  to  assist  collection,  both  of  the  heavy 
"fine  "  imposed  on  the  city,  and  of  the  extortion- 
ate requisitions  demanded  in  kind.  With  the 
stocks  of  champagne  contained  in  the  labyrinth 
of  vast  cellars  hollowed  out  beneath  Rheims  in 
the  chalk  rock,  the  German  officers  made  them- 
selves unrestrainedly  free.  The  occupation  de- 
generated into  an  orgie.  Much  wine  that  could 
not  be  consumed  was,  on  the  advance  being 
resumed,  taken  to  the  front,  loaded  on  ambulance 
wagons.^       It  is   alleged   that    nearly    2,000,000 

*  This  incident  was  narrated  by  the  special  corre- 
spondent of  the  Berliner  Tageblatt. 

^  Letters  from  the  front  published  in  the  Berlin  news- 
papers    leave     no     doubt     on    this     point.       One  such 


152    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

bottles  of  wine  were  either  consumed,  plundered, 
or  wasted. 

Every  house,  too,  had  its  complement  of 
soldiers  billeted  on  the  occupants.  When  they 
marched  south  to  the  Marne,  the  Germans  had 
been  refreshed  w-ith  unwonted  good  cheer  and 
by  rest  in  comfortable  beds. 

But  three  days  later  there  began  to  come  in, 
both  by  road  and  by  railway,  convoys  of 
wounded,  and  these  swelled  in  number  day  by 
day,  until  every  hotel  and  many  houses  had  been 
filled  with  human  wrecks  of  battle.  The  Cathe- 
dral, its  floor  strewn  with  straw,  was  turned  into 
a  great  hospital.  All  this,  however,  was  but  a 
presage.  Rarely  has  there  been  in  so  brief  a 
time  a  contrast  more  startling  than  that  between 
the  outward  march  of  the  German  troops  and 
their  return. 

Just  ten  days  had  gone  by  when  Rheims 
witnessed  the  influx  of  haggard,  hungry,  and 
dog-tired  men ;  many  bare-headed  or  bootless ; 
not  a  few  wearing  uniforms  which  were  in  rags ; 
numbers  injured.  The  bands  had  ceased  to 
play.  Instead  of  the  steady  march  and  the  im- 
perious word  of  command,  there  was  the  tramp 
of  a  sullen,  beaten,  and  battered  army ;  a  tramp 
mingled  with  shouts  and  curses  of  exasperation ; 


account  described  how  a  French  shell  in  the  Battle  of 
the  Marne  wrecked  an  ambulance  wag^on  loaded  with 
bottles  of  wine — an  instance  of  French  contempt  for 
civilised  warfare  ! 

In  1870-71  the  Germans  impoverished  Rheims  by  heavy 
requisitions. 


The  Struggle  Round  Rheims    153 

and  the  rumble  of  guns  dragged  by  exhausted 
horses,  mercilessly  lashed  in  order  to  get  the 
last  ounce  of  pace  out  of  them.  All  day,  on 
September  12,  the  tide  of  defeat  rolled  into 
Rheims  from  the  south,  and  surged  out  of  it  by 
the  north ;  but  above  the  clash  and  confusion 
was  borne  the  boom  of  cannon,  growing  steadily 
louder  and  nearer. 

Knowing  that  the  population  of  Rheims  had 
been  driven  to  exasperation,  the  Germans  feared 
they  might  be  entrapped  in  the  city  by  street 
fighting.  An  evidence  of  their  panic  is  found 
in  the  proclamation  which,  on  the  morning  of 
September  12,  they  compelled  the  Mayor  to 
issue.  The  document  speaks  for  itself.  It 
ran  :  — 

In  the  event  of  an  action  being  fought  either 
to-day  or  in  the  immediate  future  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Rheims,  or  in  the  city  itself,  the 
inhabitants  are  warned  that  they  must  remain 
absolutely  calm  and  must  in  no  way  try  to  take 
part  in  tfie  fighting.  They  must  not  attempt  to 
attack  either  isolated  soldiers  or  detachments  of 
the  German  army.  The  erection  of  barricades, 
the  taking  up  of  paving  stones  in  the  streets  in 
a  w-ay  to  hinder  the  movements  of  troops,  or,  in 
a  word,  any  action  that  may  embarrass  the  Ger- 
man army,  is  formally  forbidden. 

With  a  view  to  securing  adequately  the  safety 
of  the  troops  and  to  instil  calm  into  the  popula- 
tion of  Rheims,  the  persons  named  below  have 
been  seized  as  hostages  by  the  Commander-in- 
Chief  of  the  German  Army.  These  hostages 
will  be  hanged  at  the  slightest  attempt  at  dis- 
order.    Also,  the  city  will  be  totally  or  partly 


154    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

burnt  and  the  inhabitants  will  be  hanged  for  any 
infraction  of  the  above. 

By  order  of  the  German  Authorities. 

The  Mayor  (Dr.  Langlet). 

Rheims,  Sept.   12,   1914. 

Then  followed  the  names  of  81  of  the  principal 
inhabitants,  with  their  addresses,  including  four 
priests,  the  list  ending  with  the  words,  "and  some 
others." 

There  was  good  reason  for  this  German  panic. 
These  troops  of  the  army  of  von  Biilow  had  been 
completely  defeated.  Of  that  no  better  evidence 
can  be  offered  than  a  letter  found  on  a  soldier  of 
the  74th  German  Regiment  of  infantry,  part  of 
the  loth  army  corps.  The  letter  is  of  vivid 
human  interest. 

My  Dear  Wife, — I  have  just  been  living 
through  days  that  defy  imagination.  I  should 
never  have  thought  that  men  could  stand  it.  Not 
a  second  has  passed  but  my  life  has  been  in 
danger,  and  yet  not  a  hair  of  my  head  has  been 
hurt.  It  was  horrible,  it  was  ghastly.  But  I 
have  been  saved  for  you  and  for  our  happiness, 
and  I  take  heart  again,  although  I  am  still 
terribly  unnerved.  God  grant  that  I  may  see 
you  again  soon,  and  that  this  horror  may  soon 
be  over.  None  of  us  can  do  any  more ;  human 
strength  is  at  an  end. 

I  will  try  to  tell  you  about  it. 

On  Sept.  5  the  enemy  were  reported  to  be 
taking  up  a  position  near  St.  Prix  (north-east  of 
Paris).  The  loth  corps,  which  had  made  an 
astonishingly  rapid  advance,  of  course  attacked 
on  the  Sunday. 


The  Struggle  Round  Rheims    155 

Steep  slopes  led  up  to  heights  which  were  held 
in  considerable  force.  With  our  weak  detach- 
ments of  the  74th  and  91st  Regiments  we  reached 
the  crest  and  came  under  a  terrible  artillery  fire 
that  mowed  us  down.  However,  we  entered  St. 
Prix.  Hardly  had  we  done  so  than  we  were  met 
with  shell  fire  and  a  violent  fusillade  from  the 
enemy's  infantry.  Our  colonel  was  badly 
wounded — he  is  the  third  we  have  had.  Four- 
teen men  were  killed  round  me.  .  .  .  We  got  away 
in  a  lull  without  being  hit. 

The  7th,  8th,  and  gth  of  Sept.  we  were  con- 
stantly under  shell  and  shrapnel  fire,  and  suffered 
terrible  losses.  I  was  in  a  house  which  was  hit 
several  times.  The  fear  of  a  death  of  agony 
which  is  in  every  man's  heart,  and  naturally  so, 
is  a  terrible  feeling. 

How  often  I  thought  of  you,  my  darling,  and 
what  I  suffered  in  that  terrifying  battle,  which 
extended  along  a  front  of  many  miles  near  Mont- 
mirail,  you  cannot  possibly  imagine.  Our  heavy 
artillery  was  being  used  for  the  siege  of  Mau- 
beuge;  we  wanted  it  badly,  as  the  enemy  had 
theirs  in  force,  and  kept  up  a  furious  bombard- 
ment. For  four  days  I  was  under  artillery  fire; 
it  is  like  hell,  but  a  thousand  times  worse. 

On  the  night  of  the  gth  the  order  was  given 
to  retreat,  as  it  would  have  been  madness  to 
attempt  to  hold  our  position  with  our  few  men, 
and  we  should  have  risked  a  terrible  defeat  the 
next  day.  The  first  and  third  armies  had  not 
been  able  to  attack  with  us,  as  we  had  advanced 
too  rapidly.     Our  moral  was  absolutely  broken. 

In  spite  of  unheard-of  sacrifices  we  had 
achieved  nothing.  I  cannot  understand  how  our 
army,  after  fighting  three  great  battles  and  being 
terribly  weakened,'  was  sent  against  a  position 
which  "the  enemy  had  prepared  for  three  weeks, 


I S6     The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

but  naturally  I  know  nothing  of  the  intentions 
of  our  chiefs.  .  .  .  They  say  nothing  has  been 
lost.  In  a  word,  we  retired  towards  Cormontreuil 
and  Rheims  by  forced  marches  by  day  and 
night. 

We  hear  that  three  armies  are  going  to  get  into 
line,  entrench,  rest,  and  then  start  afresh  our 
victorious  march  on  Paris.  It  was  not  a  defeat, 
but  only  a  strategic  retreat.  I  have  confidence 
in  our  chiefs  that  everything  will  be  successful. 
Our  first  battalion,  which  has  fought  with  un- 
paralleled bravery,  is  reduced  from  1,200  to  194 
men.    These  numbers  speak  for  themselves.  .  .  . 

If  the  defeat  had  been  complete,  the  pursuit 
had  been  relentless.  The  5th  French  army  had 
excelled  itself.  It  comprised  the  Algerian  army 
corps,  and  had  been  reinforced  by  the  Moroccan 
and  Senegalese  regiments.  Not  only  along  the 
main  roads,  but  along  all  the  by-roads,  and  in 
and  among  the  vineyards  and  woods,  there  had 
been  ceaseless  fighting.  If  one  side  is  reflected 
by  the  letter  of  the  dead  German  soldier,  that 
revelation  is  completed  by  the  Order  issued  to 
his  troops  by  General  Desperey  when  they  had 
broken  the  enemy  at  Montmirail  on  Septem- 
ber 9. 

Soldiers, — Upon  the  memorable  fields  of 
Montmirail,  of  Vauchamps,  and  of  Champaubert, 
which  a  century  ago  witnessed  the  victories  of 
our  ancestors  over  Bliicher's  Prussians,  your 
vigorous  offensive  has  triumphed  over  the  resist- 
ance of  the  Germ.ans. 

Held  on  his  flanks,  his  centre  broken,  the 
enemy  is  now  retreating  towards  east  and  north 


The  Struggle  Round  Rheims    157 

by  forced  marches.  The  most  renowned  army- 
corps  of  Old  Prussia,  the  contingents  of  West- 
phalia, of  Hanover,  of  Brandenburg,  have  retired 
in  haste  before  you. 

This  first  success  is  no  more  than  a  prelude. 
The  enemy  is  shaken,  but  not  yet  decisively 
beaten. 

You  have  still  to  undergo  severe  hardships,  to 
make  long  marches,  to  fight  hard  battles. 

May  the  image  of  our  country,  soiled  by  bar- 
barians, always  remain  before  your  eyes.  Never 
was  it  more  necessary  to  sacrifice  all  for  her. 

Saluting  the  heroes  who  have  fallen  in  the 
fighting  of  the  last  few  days,  my  thoughts  turn 
towards  you — the  victors  in  the  next  battle. 

Forward,  soldiers,  for  France  ! 


Forward  for  France  they  had  gone.  Thus  it 
was  that,  shut  in  their  houses  throughout  the 
night  of  September  12,  the  people  of  Rheims 
heard  above  the  uproar  of  the  German  retreat  the 
always  swelling  th.under  of  the  French  guns. 
When  morning  broke  the  only  German  military 
still  left  in  Rheims  were  the  abandoned  wounded, 
and  the  main  streets  echoed  to  the  welcome  tread 
of  the  war-worn  but  triumphant  defenders  of  the 
fatherland. 

Through  the  transverse  gap  from  Rheims  to 
Berry-au-Bac  on  the  Aisne  there  is  one  of  those 
wonderful  old  Roman  roads,  now  a  great  modern 
highway.  The  road  runs  nearly  straight  as  a 
ruler  north-west  to  Laon.  The  first  step  taken 
by  General  Desperey  was  to  secure  this  road,  as 
well  as  the  railway  which  on  the  western  side 
of  the  gap  winds  curiously  in  and  out  along  the 


I  5  8     The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

foot  of  the  hills.  From  Berry-au-Bac  north  of 
the  Aisne  the  French  lent  most  material  aid  to 
the  British  attack  upon  Craonne.  South-east  of 
Rheims  they  were  occupied  in  securing  the  rail- 
way to  Chalons,  which  for  some  twenty  miles 
runs  through  the  valley  of  the  Vesle.  Above 
Rheims  this  valley,  in  character  not  unlike  the 
valley  of  the  Aisne,  but  wilder,  may  be  com- 
pared to  a  great  crack  in  the  plateau  of  the  high- 
lands. On  each  side  are  chalk  cliffs,  and  side 
valleys  of  gravel  soil  covered  with  woods.  Be- 
tween the  cliffs  the  river  winds  through  flat 
meadows.  Towards  Rheims  the  valley  opens  out 
into  that  theatre  of  wooded  hills  in  the  midst  of 
which  the  city  is  situated. 

The  operations  of  this  part  of  the  great  battle 
resolved  themselves  partly  into  a  struggle  for 
the  transverse  gap ;  next  into  a  gigantic  combat 
waged  from  opposite  sides  of  the  theatre  of  hills ; 
and  lastlv,  into  a  fight  for  command  of  the  upper 
valley  of  the  Vesle. 

■  Sheltered  among  the  caves  and  quarries  on 
the  north-east  side  of  the  gap  and  of  the  theatre 
of  hills,  the  Germans  had  contrived  a  scheme  of 
defence  works  not  less  elaborate  than  those  along 
the  ridge  north  of  the  Aisne,  and  these  defence 
works  extended  round  the  theatre  of  hills  to  the 
outlet  from  the  narrow  part  of  the  Vesle  valley, 
blockading  both  the  main  military  road  from 
Rheims  to  Chalons,  and  also  the  railway. 

At  the  outset  their  reduced  strength  limited 
them  to  merely  defensive  tactics,  and,  as  on  the 
north  of  the  Aisne,  they  steadily,  and  day  by 


The  Struggle  Round  Rheims    159 

day,  lost  ground.  But  they  then  began  steadily 
and  day  by  day  to  receive  reinforcements,  both 
of  men  and  of  heavy  artillery.  The  reinforce- 
ments of  men  included  a  reconstitution  of  the 
Prussian  Guard  drawn  from  its  reserves  at 
Berlin. 

Before  the  end  of  September  an  immense  body 
of  additional  troops  had  arrived  at  this  part  of  the 
front.  On  the  side  of  the  French,  also,  strong 
reserves  were  hurried  forward. 

It  will  assist  to  understand  the  description  of 
the  operations  to  state  first  their  plan  and  pur- 
pose both  on  the  one  side  and  the  other,  since 
this  formed  strategically  the  critical  section  of  the 
battle. 

At  Conde-sur-Aisne,  it  will  be  recalled,  the 
Germans  held  a  position  right  on  the  river,  and 
that  position  formed  a  wedge  or  salient  jutting 
into  the  British  lines  east  and  west  of  it. 

The  fact  is  recalled  here  because  it  illustrates 
what  in  this  campaign  has  proved  a  well-marked 
feature  of  German  strategy.  It  has  been  proved, 
that  is  to  say,  that  whenever  the  Germans  found 
it  necessary  to  resist  very  heavy  pressure  they 
seized  some  point  capable  of  obstinate  defence, 
and,  even  if  pushed  back  to  right  and  left,  kept 
their  grip  as  long  as  possible,  using  the  position 
as  a  general  hold-up  along  that  section  of  the 
front. 

Thus  their  grip  on  Conde  and  the  Chivres 
bluff  was  essential  to  their  retention  of  the  Aisne 
ridge. 

They  had  a  similar  position  at  Prunay  on  the 


i6o    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

railway  between  Rheims  and  Chalons.  The 
village  of  Prunay  is  at  the  point  where  the  theatre 
of  hills  narrow's  into  the  upper  valley  of  the 
Vesle.  The  position  jutted  out  like  an  angle 
from  the  German  line,  and  it  commanded  the 
valley. 

Figuratively  taking  these  positions  of  Conde- 
sur-Aisne  on  the  one  side  and  Prunay  on  the 
other,  we  may  imagine  the  German  army  like  a 
man  clinging  to  a  couple  of  posts  or  railings  and 
so  defying  the  effort  to  move  him. 

That  is  the  aspect  of  the  matter  so  far  as 
defensive  tactics  go.  For  offensive  tactics  grip 
on  such  positions  is  obviously  a  great  aid  to 
pressure  on  a  hostile  line  lying  between  them. 
A  military  salient  serves  exactly  the  same  pur- 
pose as  a  wedge.  It  is  a  device  for  splitting  the 
opposition.  Here,  then,  were  two  wedges  in  the 
Allied  front,  and  the  object  was  manifestly  to 
break  off  the  part  of  the  front  intervening.  On 
that  part  of  the  front  with  Rheims  as  its  main 
advanced  base  the  Allied  line,  all  the  way  round 
from  beyond  Noyon  to  Verdun,  structurally 
depended. 

Such  was  the  German  scheme.  But  the  Allies 
on  their  part  had  a  wedge  or  salient  driven  into 
the  German  front  at  Craonne,  and  as  they  were 
there  two-thirds  of  the  way  along  the  road  from 
Rheims  to  Laon,  the  main  advanced  base  and 
communication  centre  of  the  German  line,  that 
salient  w^as  extremely  awkward.  They  were 
intent,  on  their  part,  in  hammering  in  their 
wedge,  because  it  meant  a  collapse  of  the  whole 


The  Struggle  Round  Rheims    i6i 

German  right  flank  from  the  Aisne  ridge  to  the 
Belgian  frontier. 

It  is  not  difficult,  therefore,  to  understand  the 
fury  of  the  resulting  struggle.  The  best  troops 
on  both  sides  were  engaged.  In  point  of  magni- 
tude the  fighting  round  Rheims  was  hardly  less 
than  the  fighting  which  occurred  later  round 
Ypres. 

The  struggle  in  its  acute  phase  lasted  for  fifteen 
days  and  nights  without  the  slightest  pause  or 
intermission.  In  the  tracks  of  the  German  re- 
treat from  the  Marne  great  gaps  among  the  vine- 
yards, where  rose  mounds  of  earth,  marked  the 
common  graves  of  the  slain.  Along  the  boun- 
daries of  woods  appeared  the  blackened  sites  of 
the  hecatombs.  Nevertheless,  many  of  the  fallen 
still  lay  in  the  woods  or  among  the  vines,  un- 
buried  and  infecting  the  air.  Through  this 
country  and  these  scenes  marched  the  reinforce- 
ments of  the  5th  French  army.  In  the  opposite 
direction  flowed  a  ceaseless  stream  of  civilian 
fugitives — poor  people  carrying  their  few  per- 
sonal belongings  strapped  on  their  backs,  or 
pushing  them  along  in  wheelbarrows;  women 
carrying  children  in  their  arms,  and  with  other 
children  trailing  at  their  skirts ;  a  procession  on 
foot  and  in  vehicles  of  every  sort. 

Against  Rheims  the  Germans  employed  much 
of  the  artillery  and  material  and  apparatus  they 
had  intended  for  the  siege  of  Paris.  On  the 
eastern  side  of  the  theatre  of  hills  behind  the 
advanced  island  mass  where  stand  the  villages  of 
Berru  and  Nogent  I'Abbesse,  they  had  mounted 

F 


1 62     The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

their  huge  mortars.  From  these  positions  and 
from  others  to  the  north-east  they  threw  into 
Rheims  an  incessant  crash  of  monster  shells. 
Viewed  from  any  of  the  villages  of  its  circumfer- 
ence, this  theatre  of  hills  ten  miles  across  pre- 
sented during  these  days  a  spectacle  at  once 
grandiose  and  awful.  The  battle  spread  out 
round  and  below  like  a  panorama  of  fire.  Out 
of  advanced  positions  among  the  woods  on  the 
south-west,  across  by  Rheims,  and  to  the  north, 
hundreds  of  the  French  field  guns  searched  the 
German  positions  with  their  terrible  high  ex- 
plosive shells.  At  brief  regular  intervals  amid  the 
angry  roar  arose  a  deep  resounding  boom — the 
note  of  the  enemy's  great  howitzers.  The  earth 
shook  beneath  the  salvoes,  for  the  French  had 
also  massed  here  their  heaviest  artillery.  Amid 
the  flash  of  bursting  shells  appeared  here  a  vil- 
lage, there  a  mill  a  mass  of  flames,  with  the 
smoke  drifting  above  it  in  a  dense  cloud.  The 
roar  was  that  of  hurricane  and  earthquake  rolled 
into  one.  And  the  uproar  went  on  without 
ceasing  through  all  the  hours  of  daylight,  and 
far  into  the  night. 

Furious  and  destructive  as  it  was,  however, 
the  artillery  duel  was  not  the  deadliest  part.  The 
great  slaughter  occurred  when  the  armies  came 
to  grips.  The  Germans  launched  an  attack  upon 
Rheims  from  the  north  and  an  attack  at  the  same 
time  from  the  south-east.  Of  the  first  attack  the 
immediate  objective  was  the  suburb  of  La 
Neuvillette.  That  place  is  on  the  great  road  from 
Rheims    to    Berry-au-Bac,    and    if    it    could    be 


The  Struggle  Round  Rheims    163 

seized  the  French  positions  along  the  transverse 
gap  would  be  endangered,  and  their  position  at 
Craonne  made  untenable.  The  immediate  ob- 
jective of  the  second  attack  was  the  fort  of  La 
Pompelle,  commanding  the  great  road  to 
Chalons.  To  the  French  both  communications 
were  vital. 

In  the  attack  upon  La  Neuvillette  the  troops 
employed  were  the  re-formed  Prussian  Guard. 
Over  40,000  strong,  men  for  the  most  part  in  the 
prime  of  life,  and  men  who,  though  reservists, 
had  received  the  highest  military  training,  they 
formed  probably  as  formidable  a  body  of  troops 
as  any  in  Europe.  Against  them  were  pitted  the 
finest  of  French  regular  infantry,  including  a 
division  20,000  strong  of  the  Zouaves.  Both 
sides  fought  with  the  fury  of  mutual  hate.  It 
was  a  contest  in  which  race  passion  had  been 
stirred  to  its  depths.  The  Guard  advanced  south 
along  the  great  road  from  Neuchatel ;  descended 
into  the  transverse  gap ;  and  crossed  the  Aisne 
and  Marne  canal  at  Loivre.  They  braved  the 
deadly  hail  of  the  French  75-millimetre  guns, 
than  which  there  is  nothing  more  deadly ;  they 
fought  through  the  gap  against  charges  of  the 
Zouaves  in  which  there  v/as  no  quarter;  they 
reached  St.  Thierry ;  they  reached,  after  fourteen 
hours'  continuous  fighting,  La  Neuvillette  itself 
— that  is  to  say,  a  remnant  reached  it.  It  was  a 
splendid  feat  of  courage ;  for  more  than  half  the 
force  had  fallen.  At  Neuvillette,  however,  they 
were  overpowered.  The  French  troops  who  held 
that  place  could  not  be  dislodged.     The  scenes 

r  2 


164    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

in  the  streets  were  terrible.  Meanwliile,  the  French 
had  shattered  the  succeeding  and  supporting 
German  columns,  and  had  closed  in  on  the 
rear.  The  Guards,  finding  themselves  entrapped, 
had  to  cut  their  way  out.  How  many  again 
reached  the  German  lines  we  do  not  know.  It 
must  have  been  very  few. 

At  Fort  La  Pompelle  the  garrison  heroically 
held  out  against  a  vastly  superior  force.  The 
fort  was  stormed.  Then  it  was  retaken  by  the 
French.  The  order  to  the  ofHcer  commanding 
was,  "Fight  to  the  last  man."  He  fought.  When 
the  position  became  desperate  he  appealed  for 
reinforcements.  As  he  was  sending  off  the  mes- 
sage he  was  killed  by  a  shell.  The  command 
devolved  upon  a  sergeant.  Relief  came  while  the 
survivors  of  the  garrison  were  still  resisting. 

To  throw  the  relief  into  La  Pompelle  it  was 
necessary  to  attack  the  tiers  of  trenches  cut  by  the 
Germans  along  the  hills  as  far  as  Prunay  The 
French  had  to  cross  the  Aisne  and  Oise  canal, 
w^hich  after  passing  through  Rheims  is  joined  up 
with  the  Vesle.  Tiiis,  in  face  of  the  German 
infantry  fire  and  in  face  of  well-concealed  bat- 
teries of  guns,  was  a  desperate  business.  It  was 
done  not  only  through  the  dauntless  courage  of 
the  French  foot,  but  by  the  terrible  effect  of  their 
artillery.  The  Germans,  notwithstanding,  ad- 
vanced from  their  trenches  to  dispute  the  passage. 
There  was  a  hand-to-hand  battle  in  the  canal 
itself — a  battle  to  the  death.  The  French  won 
over;  they  carried  the  first  line  of  German 
trenches ;  supports,  regiment  after  regiment,  were 


The  Struggle  Round  Rheims    165 

thrown  across;  they  carried  the  second  Hne;  then 
the  third;  at  each  it  was  bayonet  work,  thrust 
and  parry. 

But  the  Germans  still  clung  to  Prunay.  That 
place  was  the  real  centre  of  this  part  of  the 
struggle.  The  village  lies  between  the  Rheims- 
Chalons  railway  line  and  the  Vesle.  Out  of  the 
place  the  enemy  had  to  be  cleared,  cost  what  it 
might.  It  was  one  of  those  episodes  in  which 
an  army  puts  forth  its  whole  strength  of  nerve. 
From  the  wooded  heights  above  the  valley  a 
massing  of  German  batteries  sought  to  wither 
the  attack.  A  massing  of  French  batteries  on  the 
nearer  side  strove  to  put  the  German  guns  out  of 
action.  The  duel  was  gigantic.  Reports  of  the 
guns  became  no  longer  distinguishable.  They 
were  merged  into  what  seemed  one  continued 
solid  and  unbroken  explosion.  The  French 
infantry  advanced  to  the  assault.  Their  losses 
were  heavy.  Prunay  was  set  alight  by  shells. 
Still  the  attack  was  pressed.  Then  the  ring  of 
fire  round  the  distant  woods  which  marked  the 
line  of  German  batteries  became  ragged,  and 
died  down.  The  French  guns  had  proved  their 
superiority.  At  the  point  of  the  bayonet  the  Ger- 
mans were  driven  out  of  Prunay  and  across  the 
railway.  Here  they  made  a  last  stand.  It  was 
in  vain.  French  gunners  were  now  racing  their 
pieces  forward  and  opening  in  new  positions; 
German  batteries,  on  the  other  hand,  were  seen 
limbering  up  and  in  flight.  At  last,  as  night  fell, 
the  Germans  broke  in  rout  along  the  road  to 
Beine.     Prunay  they  had  lost  for  good. 


1 66    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

These  were  leading  but  only  typical  episodes 
of  those  fifteen  days.  The  fighting  went  on,  too, 
through  the  night.  As  daylight  faded,  masses  of 
Algerian  and  Moroccan  troops,  held  in  reserve, 
crept  forward,  and  gathered  stealthily  in  chalk- 
pits or  among  the  woods.  They  moved  with  an 
almost  catlike  tread.  In  these  secret  rendezvous 
they  waited  until  the  dead  of  night.  Then  in  file 
after  file,  thousands  of  them,  they  stole  up,  in- 
visible, to  the  German  trenches;  and  in  the  first 
faint  shimmer  of  dawn  launched  themselves  with 
a  savage  yell  upon  the  foe.  There  was  terrible 
work  among  those  hills. 

Do  these  episodes  throw  no  light  on  the 
damage  done  to  Rheims  Cathedral  ?  Here 
round  Rheims  and  north  of  the  Aisne  had  been 
the  mightiest  effort  the  German  armies  had  yet 
made.  Here  was  concentrated  the  full  force  of 
their  most  disciplined  and  most  valiant  troops. 
Those  troops  had  been  sacrificed  and  with  no  re- 
sult. Many  storms  of  war  had  passed  by  the 
cathedral  at  Rheims  since  it  was  completed  in 
123 1,  and  from  the  time  when  nearly  a  hundred 
more  years  of  patient  labour  had  put  the  last 
touches  on  its  marvellous  sculptures,  and  it  had 
stood  forth  a  thing  of  wonder  and  of  beauty,  no 
hand  of  violence  had  been  laid  on  its  consecrated 
stones.  At  the  news  that  Prussian  cannon  had 
been  turned  upon  it  to  destroy  it,  and  had  reduced 
it  to  a  burned-out  skeleton,  from  which  Prussian 
wounded  had  to  be  carried  out  lest  they  should 
be  roasted  alive,  the  whole  civilised  world  gasped. 

Mr.    E.    Ashmead-Bartlett,    who    visited    the 


The  Struggle  Round  Rheims    167 

cathedral  while  the  bombardment  was  going  on, 
sent  to  the  Daily  Telegraph  a  remarkable  account 
of  his  experiences. 

"Round  the  cathedral,"  he  wrote,  "hardly 
a  house  had  escaped  damage,  and  even  before 
we  reached  the  open  square  in  which  it 
stands  it  became  evident  that  the  Germans 
had  concentrated  their  fire  on  the  building. 
The  pavement  of  the  square  had  been  torn 
up  by  the  bursting  of  these  6-in.  shells  and 
was  covered  with  fragments  of  steel,  cracked 
masonry,  glass,  and  loose  stones.  In  front 
of  the  fa9ade  of  the  cathedral  stands  the  well- 
known  statue  of  Jeanne  d'Arc.  Someone  had 
placed  a  Tricolour  in  her  outstretched  arm. 
The  great  shells  had  burst  all  round  her,  leaving 
the  Maid  of  Orleans  and  her  flag  unscathed,  but 
her  horse's  belly  and  legs  were  chipped  and 
seared  with  fragments  of  flying  steel. 

"  At  the  first  view  the  exterior  of  the  cathedral 
did  not  appear  to  have  suffered  much  damage, 
although  the  masonry  was  chipped  and  scarred 
white  by  countless  shrapnel  bullets  or  pieces  of 
steel,  and  many  of  the  carved  figures  and  gar- 
goyles on  the  western  facade  were  broken  and 
chipped. 

"We  found  no  one  in  the  square;  in  fact,  this 
part  of  the  town  appeared  to  be  deserted,  but 
as  we  approached  the  main  entrance  to  try  to 
obtain  admittance  a  curious  sight  met  our  eyes. 
We  saw  the  recumbent  figure  of  a  man  lying 
against  the  door.  He  had  long  since  lost  both 
his  legs,  which  had  been   replaced  by  wooden 


1 68     The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

stumps.  He  lay  covered  with  dust,  small  stones, 
and  broken  glass,  which  had  been  thrown  over 
him  by  bursting  shells,  but  by  some  chance  his 
remaining  limbs  had  escaped  all  injury.  This 
old  veteran  of  the  war  of  1870,  as  he  described 
himself,  has  accosted  all  and  sundry  at  the  gate 
of  the  cathedral  for  generations  past,  and  even 
in  the  midst  of  the  bombardment  he  had  crawled 
once  more  to  his  accustomed  post.  As  we 
knocked  on  the  great  w'ooden  door,  from  this 
shapeless  and  filthy  wreck  of  what  had  once  been 
a  man  there  came  the  feeble  cry  :  '  Monsieur,  un 
petit  sou.     Monsieur,  un  petit  sou.' 

"Our  knock  was  answered  by  a  priest,  who,  on 
seeing  that  we  were  English,  at  once  allowed  us 
to  enter.  The  father  then  told  us,  in  language 
that  was  not  altogether  priestly,  when  speaking 
of  the  vandals  whose  guns  w^ere  still  thundering 
outside,  of  how  the  Germans  had  bombarded  the 
cathedral  for  two  hours  that  morning,  landing 
over  fifty  shells  in  its  immediate  neighbourhood, 
but,  luckily,  the  range  being  very  great,  over 
eight  kilometres,  the  solid  stonework  of  the 
building  had  resisted  the  successive  shocks  of 
these  six-inch  howitzers,  and  how  it  was  that 
ancient  and  priceless  glass  which  had  suffered  the 
most.^ 

"'  Monsieur,  they  respect  nothing.  We  placed 
125  of  them  inside  and  hoisted  the  red  cross  on 
the  spire  in  order  to  protect  the  cathedral,  and 

*  The  windows  of  Rheims  Cathedral  were  filled  with 
stained  Venetian  g^lass  dating  from  the  12th  century  and 
impossible  to  replace. 


The  Struggle  Round  Rheims   169 

yet  they  fire  at  it  all  the  same,  and  have  killed 
their  own  soldiers.  Pray,  monsieur,  make  these 
facts  known  all  over  Europe  and  America.' 

"With  these  words  he  unlocked  a  wicket  and 
conducted  us  toward  the  altar,  close  to  which 
stands  a  small  painted  statue  of  Jeanne  d'Arc. 
The  east  end  of  Notre  Dame  had  up  to  this  period 
suffered  but  little,  and  although  some  of  the  win- 
dows were  damaged  they  were  not  lost  beyond 
repair.  The  light  still  shone  through  in  rays  of 
dark  blue  and  red,  broken  here  and  there  by 
streaks  of  pure  light. 

"Then  our  guide  conducted  us  to  the  great  cold 
stone  body  of  the  cathedral,  where  the  Gothic 
pillars  rise  in  sombre  majesty,  relieved  by  no 
ornamentation  1  until  they  hold  aloft  the  blue 
masterpieces  of  the  unknowm  artist.  Here  one 
of  the  strangest  of  spectacles  met  the  eye.  The 
whole  of  this  vast  vault  w-as  covered  with  dust 
half  an  inch  thick,  with  chipped-off  masonry, 
pieces  of  lead  piping  from  the  shattered  windows, 
and  with  countless  fragments  of  varied  coloured 
glass.  In  the  centre  lay  an  ancient  candelabrum 
which  had  hung  for  centuries  from  the  roof 
suspended  by  a  steel  chain.  That  morning  a 
fragment  of  shell  had  cut  the  chain  in  half  and 
dropped  its  ancient  burden  to  the  hard  stone  floor 
beneath,  where  it  lay  bent  and  crumpled. 

1  The  interior  of  Rheims  Cathedral  was  furnished  with 
sixty-six  large  pieces  of  priceless  old  tapestry,  represent- 
ing scenes  in  the  life  of  Christ,  the  story  of  the  Virgin, 
and  scenes  from  the  life  of  St.  Paul,  the  latter  after 
designs  by  Raphael.  These  tapestries  had  been  removed 
to  a  place  of  safety. 


170    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

"A  great  wave  of  sunshine  lit  up  a  sombre 
picture  of  carnage  and  suffering  at  the  western 
end  near  the  main  entrance.  Here  on  piles  of 
straw  lay  the  wounded  Germans  in  all  stages  of 
suffering — their  round  shaven  heads,  thin 
cheeks,  and  bluish-grey  uniforms  contrasting 
strangely  with  the  sombre  black  of  the  silent 
priests  attending  them,  while  in  the  background 
the  red  trousers  of  the  French  soldiers  were  just 
visible  on  the  steps  outside.  Most  of  the 
wounded  had  dragged  their  straw  behind  the 
great  Gothic  pillars  as  if  seeking  shelter  from 
their  own  shells.  The  priest  conducted  us  to 
one  of  the  aisles  beneath  the  window  where  the 
shell  had  entered  that  morning.  A  great  pool  of 
blood  lay  there,  staining  the  column  just  as  the 
blood  of  Thomas  a  Becket  must  have  stained  the 
altar  of  Canterbury  seven  centuries  before. 

" '  That,  Monsieur,  is  the  blood  of  the  French 
gendarme  who  was  killed  at  eleven  this  morning, 
but  he  did  not  go  alone.'  The  priest  pointed  to 
two  more  recumbent  figures  clad  in  the  bluish- 
grey  of  the  Kaiser's  legions.  There  they  lay 
stiff  and  cold  as  the  effigies  around  them.  All 
three  had  perished  by  the  same  shell.  Civilian 
doctors  of  Rheims  moved  amongst  the  wounded, 
who  for  the  most  part  maintained  an  attitude 
of  stoical  indifference  to  everything  around  them. 
We  moved  around  collecting  fragments  of  the 
precious  glass  which  the  Kaiser  had  so  unex- 
pectedly thrown  within  our  reach.  We  were 
brought  back  to  realities  by  hearing  the  unmis- 
takable whistle  of  an  approaching  shell,  followed 


The  Struggle  Round  Rheims    171 

by  a  deafening  explosion,  and  more  fragments 
of  glass  came  tumbling  from  aloft.  The  weary 
war-worn  Teutons  instinctively  huddled  closer 
to  the  Gothic  arches.  A  dying  officer,  his  eyes 
already  fixed  in  a  glassy  stare  on  the  sunlight 
above,  gave  an  involuntary  groan.  We  heard 
outside  the  crash  of  falling  masonry.  The  shell 
was  followed  by  another,  and  more  breaking 
glass.  Our  chauffeur  came  hastening  in  with 
the  Virgin's  broken  arm  in  his  hands.  A  frag- 
ment of  shell  had  broken  it  off  outside.  We 
lingered  long  gazing  at  this  strange  scene. 

"Outside  the  guns  were  thundering  all  round 
Rheims." 

It  was  after  this  that  the  cathedral  was  set  on 
fire  by  the  shells. 


CHAPTER    X 

REVIEW    OF    RESULTS 

Had  the  fighting  round  Rheims  and  the 
fighting  north  of  the  Aisne  no  result?  Were 
these  combats,  vast  as  they  were,  merely  drawn 
combats?  By  no  means.  North  of  the  Aisne 
the  British  gained  the  eastern  end  of  the  ridge ; 
round  Rheims  the  French  won  all  the  eastern 
side  of  the  theatre  of  hills,  with  the  exception 
of  Nogent  TAbbesse,  and  also  the  eastern  side 
of  the  transverse  gap.  Those  results  were  both 
decisive  and  important. 

They  were  decisive  and  important  because 
they  achieved  strategical  purposes  vital  to  the 
Allied  campaign.  Let  us  try  to  make  that 
clear. 

When  after  the  defeat  on  the  Marne  the  Ger- 
mans took  up  their  new  line  from  the  north  of 
the  Aisne  to  the  Argonne,  their  utmost  energy 
and  resource  were  put  forth  to  send  into  the 
fighting  line  from  Germany  fresh  reserve  forma- 
tions which  would  give  their  forces  not  only  a 
numerical  but  a  military  superiority. 


Review  of  Results  173 

But  the  effect  and  value  of  those  fresh  masses 
clearly  depended  on  their  being  employed  at  the 
decisive  points.  Where  were  those  decisive 
points  ? 

The  decisive  points  were  first  the  extreme  left 
of  the  Allied  line,  where  it  turned  round  from  the 
north  of  the  Aisne  to  the  Oise,  and  secondly 
Verdun  and  along-  the  eastern  frontier. 

Consider  the  effect  had  the  Germans  been  able 
promptly  to  throw  decisively  superior  forces 
against  the  Allies  at  those  points.  They  would 
have  turned  both  flanks  of  the  Allied  line,  they 
would  have  forced  a  general  retreat,  and  they 
would  have  been  able  once  more  to  resume  the 
offensive,  but  this  time  probably  with  the  forti- 
fied frontier  in  their  hands. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that,  broadly,  that  was 
their  intention ;  and  it  was  plainly  seen  by 
General  Joffre  to  be  their  intention,  because  east- 
ward from  Rheims  to  the  Argonne  in  their  forti- 
fied line  across  the  highlands  the  Germans  re- 
mained from  first  to  last  upon  the  defensive. 

This,  however,  was  the  situation  the  Germans 
had  to  meet :  between  the  Aisne  and  the  Oise  a 
new  and  powerful  French  army  under  the  com- 
mand of  General  de  Castlenau ;  on  the  Aisne 
and  round  Rheims,  a  tremendous  and  sustained 
onset  by  the  6th  French,  the  British,  and  the  5th 
French  army;  between  Rheims  and  the  Argonne, 
an  offensive  which  pushed  them  successively  out 
of  Suippes,  and  Souain,  and  therefore  off  the 
great  cross-roads ;  in  the  Argonne,  an  offensive 
which  forced  them  back  from  St.  Menehould  and 


174    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

beyond  Varennes,  and  closed  the  defiles;  round 
Verdun,  and  in  the  Woeuvre,  an  onset  which 
threatened  to  cut  communications  with  Metz. 

Now  the  effect  of  these  operations  was,  among 
other  things,  to  restrict  the  German  means  of 
movement  and  supply ;  and  it  was  a  consequence 
of  that  restriction  that  even  though  there  might 
be  two  or  more  millions  of  men  then  ready  in 
Germany  to  be  sent  forward,  there  were  neither 
roads  nor  railways  enough  to  send  them  forward 
save  after  delay,  nor  roads  or  railways  enough  to 
keep  them  supplied  when  they  had  been  sent. 

With  the  means  at  their  disposal — those  means 
were  still  great,  though  not  great  enough — the 
German  Government  had  to  choose  between  vari- 
ous alternatives.  As  to  the  choice  they  made, 
later  events  leave  no  doubt.  They  sent  forward 
troops  enough  to  defend  their  flank  between  the 
Aisne  and  the  Oise — it  was  all  at  the  moment 
they  could  do ;  and  they  employed  the  best  and 
heaviest  of  their  masses  of  reserves  partly  to 
resist  the  British  attack,  but  mainly  to  resist  the 
5th  French  army.  At  this  time  they  had  to  let 
the  position  in  the  Argonne,  round  Verdun,  and 
on  the  eastern  frontier  go ;  that  is  to  say,  they 
had  there  to  remain  for  the  time  being  on  the 
defensive. 

The  fighting  north  of  the  Aisne  and  round 
Rheims  therefore  crippled  their  operations  at 
what  were,  in  truth,  the  decisive  points — the 
Allied  flanks ;  and  that  was  unavoidable,  because 
unless  the  centre  of  their  line  remained  secure, 
operations  on  the  flanks  would  be  impracticable. 


Review  of  Results         175 

But  these  operations  in  the  centre  used  up 
their  best  troops. 

Conversely,  of  course,  the  same  operations  left 
General  Joffre  the  more  free  both  to  pursue  his 
envelopment  of  the  Germans  on  their  flank 
northwards  from  the  Aisne  towards  the  Belgian 
frontier,  and  to  go  on  with  his  seizures  of  posi- 
tions round  Verdun  and  on  the  eastern  frontier, 
seizures  which  pressed  upon  and  embarrassed 
the  German  communications,  and  consequently 
limited  the  total  strength  they  could  put  into  the 
field. 

It  will  be  seen,  therefore,  that  the  fighting 
north  of  the  Aisne  and  round  Rheims  was  im- 
portant and  was  decisive. 

The  fact  must  not  be  lost  sight  of  that  the 
aim  of  the  Germans  was  at  this  time,  if  they 
could,  to  re-seize  the  initiative.  Again  the  fact 
ought  to  be  kept  in  mind  that  the  aim  of  the 
Allied  strategy  was  not  to  drive  the  German 
armies  from  France,  but  both  to  prevent  them 
from  getting  out  of  France  and  to  destroy  them 
as  a  military  force.  If  we  know  the  governing 
motive  on  each  side,  we  hold  the  key  to  the 
strategy  adopted.  Here  the  governing  motive 
of  neither  was  a  "secret. 

To  show  the  effect  of  governing  motive,  let 
us  in  the  first  instance  follow  the  course  of 
German  strategy.  We  shall  find  that  from  the 
middle  of  September,  during  the  succeeding 
nine  weeks — that  is,  until  about  November  20 — 
they  made  six  great  efforts,  any  one  of  which, 
had  it  succeeded,  would  once  more  have  given 


176    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

them  the  initiative  in  this  western  campaign. 
The  first  was  the  effort  to  break  the  AlHed  line 
at  Rheims. 

Foiled  in  their  outflanking  scheme  by  the 
inherent  difficulties  of  the  situation,  but  not  less 
by  the  powerful  Allied  attack  north  of  the  Aisne 
and  round  Rheims,  there  can  be  no  question  that 
the  German  Headquarters  Staff  decided  that 
their  best,  most  direct,  and  most  decisive  stroke 
would  be  a  counter-offensive  made  against 
Rheims  with  their  utmost  force,  and  as  the 
situation  stood  at  the  end  of  September,  there 
can  be  no  question  that  they  were  right. 

Had  the  effort  succeeded  both  parts  of  the 
Allies'  line  must  have  been  forced  into  retreat 
and  their  communications  severed.  This  success 
must  have  changed  the  entire  aspect  of  the 
western  operations.  For  the  Allies  it  would  have 
been  a  disaster  of  the  first  magnitude.  If  in  this 
effort  the  Germans  sacrificed  their  best  troops,  it 
affords  only  another  illustration  of  the  statement 
that  they  do  not  make  such  sacrifices  without  what 
they  consider  good  cause. 

But  the  effort  failed,  and  the  German  Head- 
quarters Staff,  at  any  rate,  must  have  realised  that 
the  failure  and  the  cost  of  it  had  imperilled  the 
whole  position  of  their  armies  in  France.  Matters 
of  this  kind  have  not  to  be  judged  only  by  ground 
lost  or  won.  The  success  or  failure  to  achieve 
objectives  is  the  true  test. 

Meanwhile  heavy  forces  of  the  Allies  had  been 
massed  against  the  German  right  flank.  The 
next  effort  of  the  Germans  consequently  was  to 


Review  of  Results         177 

push  back  those  forces.  They  met  the  out- 
flanking movement  in  the  way  such  movements 
can  best  be  met — by  trying  to  outflank  the  out- 
flankers. 

At  this  time  the  AlUed  forces  on  the  flank 
extended  from  near  Noyon  on  the  Oise  north- 
ward to  the  Somme.  The  Germans  promptly 
pushed  westward  in  force  north  of  the  Somme 
and  across  the  outside  edge  of  the  AlHed  line 
to  the  town  of  Albert  and  the  heights  command- 
ing it. 

With  notable  promptitude,  however,  the  Allied 
line  was  extended  across  the  Somme  to  the  north, 
and  by  the  west  of  Arras,  and  the  German  move- 
ment was  held.  Gradually,  after  days  of  ob- 
stinate fighting,  the  enemy  were  battled  out  of 
Albert  and  then  out  of  Arras;  and  the  Allied 
outflanking  line  was  stretched  up  to  Bethune 
and  La  Bass^e. 

Night  and  day,  day  and  night,  by  railway,  by 
motor-omnibus,  on  motor-cars,^  French  troops 
during  three  whole  weeks  were  rushed  up  from 
the  south  and  west  of  France.  This  movement 
towards  the  fighting  line  had  begun  with  the 
pursuit  after  the  Battle  of  the  Marne.  It  never 
ceased.  First  the  army  of  General  de  Castlenau 
appeared  on  the  front.  Next  came  the  army  of 
General  de  Maudhuy.  Territorials  and  marines 
from  the  fleet  were  hurried  into  the  service; 
(divisions  of  cavalry  spaced  out  the  line,  and 
defended   communications.     In    Germany   as   in 

*  Some  70,000  motor-cars  and  motor-omnibuses  are 
said  to  have  been  employed. 


178    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

France  no  effort  was  spared.  The  issue  was 
momentous.  During  these  first  weeks  of  October 
the  German  Government  put  forth  its  supreme 
effort  to  stem  and  to  turn  the  adverse  tide  of 
war.  Hitherto  they  had  found  their  measures 
baffled.  Two  new  and  powerful  French  armies 
had  fastened  on  to  the  flank  of  their  position. 
Their  own  forces  had  come  up  just  too  late. 
The  peril  was  menacing  and  it  was  growing. 
They  redoubled  their  energies. 

Their  decision  was  another  supreme  effort  to 
outflank  the  outflankers.  With  fresh  masses  of 
Reservists,  sent  westward  at  all  possible  speed, 
they  pushed  behind  a  heavy  screen  of  cavalry 
across  the  Aa  and  across  the  Lys  at  Estaires  and 
threatened  the  rear  of  the  French  troops  holding 
Bethune. 

It  is  probably  not  realised  that  this  was  strate- 
gically the  most  important  offensive  movement 
the  Germans  had  made  in  the  western  theatre  of 
war  since  their  advance  upon  Paris. 

Yet  that  undoubtedly  was  the  fact.  Had  the 
movement  succeeded  it  must  not  only  have  given 
them  control  of  the  north-east  coast  of  France  as 
far  probably  as  Havre,  but  it  must  have  rolled 
up  the  Allied  line  as  far  as  Noyon.  The  whole 
original  scheme  of  turning  the  Allies'  left  flank 
would  have  been  within  realisation. 

The  movement  did  not  succeed.  It  was  met  by 
a  counter-move  probably  as  unexpected  by  the 
Germans  as  it  was  bold.  The  counter-move  was 
the  transfer  of  the  British  army  from  the  Aisne. 

Recognising  the   decisive   character   of   these 


Review  of  Results  179 

operations,  General  Joffre  had  entrusted  the  con- 
trol of  affairs  on  this  part  of  the  front  to  General 
Foch,  not  only  one  of  the  ablest  among  the  able 
soldiers  whom  this  war  has  shown  the  French 
Army  to  possess,  but  one  of  the  most  brilliant 
authorities  on  the  science  of  modern  military 
tactics.  As  he  had  met  the  situation  magnifi- 
cently at  Sezanne,  so  now  he  met  it  with  equal 
resource  under  circumstances  hardly  less  critical. 

There  were  now  three  French  armies  on  the 
German  flank,  and  they  fought  as  they  were  led 
with  a  skill  equal  to  their  valour.  Yet  the  neces- 
sity remained  for  a  great  counter-stroke.  In 
view  of  that  necessity  the  idea  occurred  to  Sir 
John  French  to  transfer  the  British  army,  a 
proposal  to  which  General  Joffre  at  once  agreed. 

It  is  beyond  the  scope  of  this  volume  to  enter 
into  details  of  the  new  great  battle  which,  begin- 
ning with  the  arrival  of  the  British  troops,  cul- 
minated in  the  heroic  defence  of  Ypres.  Justice 
could  not  be  done  to  that  great  and  memorable 
feat  of  arms  in  a  brief  summary. 

Suffice  it  to  say  that  here,  on  the  great  coal- 
field of  northern  France,  in  a  labyrinth  of  railway 
sidings  and  canals,  villages  and  lanes,  pit  heaps, 
and  factories,  the  British  troops,  helped  by  the 
French  cavalry,  after  furious  fighting,  drove  back 
the  Germans  from  the  Aa  and  the  Lys  and  took 
up  a  line  continuing  the  outflanking  positions 
from  La  Bassee  to  Ypres  in  Belgium. 

A  third  effort  of  the  Germans  to  outflank  the 
outflanking  line  was  directed  across  the  Yser. 
This  was  the  last  attempt  of  the  kind  that  could 


i8o    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

be  made.  Its  success  was  consequently  vital^ 
and  its  failure  equally  disastrous.  Again  it 
illustrates  the  fact  that  the  Germans  sacrifice 
neither  money  nor  lives  without  good  cause. 
The  fighting  on  the  Yser  was  as  deadly  for  the 
enemy  as  the  fighting  round  Rheims. 

Coincidently,  however,  with  these  move- 
ments were  others  of  a  different  kind.  The 
official  communiques,  covering  the  two  kinds  of 
movements  as  the  evidences  of  them  appeared 
day  by  day,  have  naturally  led  to  a  certain 
amount  of  mystification — not  intentional,  but  in- 
evitable from  the  brevity  and  caution  of  these 
statements  and  the  fact  that  they  cover  separately 
only  the  operations  of  a  few  hours. 

The  movements  of  a  different  kind  were  those 
designed  at  one  point  or  another  to  drive  a  wedge 
or  salient  into  the  Allied  front. 

In  the  operations  on  the  German  flank  between 
the  Aisne  and  the  Belgian  coast  there  have  been 
two  main  efforts  of  that  character.  The  first 
was  the  attempt  to  split  the  Allied  front  at 
Roye  and  at  Arras,  and  to  break  up  the  line 
between  those  places ;  the  second  was  the  effort 
on  an  even  larger  scale,  and  pursued  with  still 
greater  determination,  to  split  the  front  at  La 
Bass^e  and  at  Ypres,  and  to  break  up  the  line 
intervening. 

It  is  no  mere  accident  that  this  latter  attempt 
followed  immediately  on  the  failure  to  cross  the 
Yser.  The  attempt  arose  out  of  ike  necessity  of 
the  situation. 

On  the  Upper  Meuse,  by  another  great  effort, 


Review  of  Results  1 8 1 

the  Germans  had  driven  a  wedge  into  the  French 
fortified  frontier  at  St.  Mihiel,  and  that  wedge 
appeared  to  some  the  prelude  of  a  mysterious 
scheme.  In  fact,  the  intention  and  the  effect  of 
it  was  to  hold  off  the  French  advance  along  the 
frontier  of  Lorraine  and  across  the  Vosges. 
Again  it  is  the  case  of  a  desperate  man  clinging 
to  a  railing. 

We  have,  therefore,  three  great  efforts  to  break 
the  Allied  front  by  their  wedge  tactics,  and 
three  to  outflank  the  Allied  outflanking  develop- 
ment.    None  of  these  efforts  succeeded. 

What  was  the  consequence  ?  The  consequence 
was  that  the  German  armies  in  France  and  Bel- 
gium could  neither  advance  nor  retreat.  They 
could  not  advance  because  they  are  not  strong 
enough.  They  could  not  retreat,  because  retreat 
would  mean  their  destruction. 

The  retreat  of  any  army — and  most  of  all  the 
retreat  of  a  huge  mass  army — is  not  a  simple 
matter.  On  the  contrary,  it  is  a  most  difficult 
and  complex  operation  in  the  most  favourable 
circumstances.  Here,  however,  was  not  one  mass 
army,  but  a  line  of  mass  armies,  occupying  a 
front  forming  a  right  angle,  and  opposed  on 
each  arm  of  that  right  angle  by  forces  which 
had  proved  stronger  than  they.  So  situated, 
they  could  only  retreat  with  any  chance  of  safety 
by  falling  directly  back ;  but  either  arm  of  the 
angle  if  it  fell  directly  back  must  obstruct  the 
retreat  of  the  other ;  and  if  they  fell  directly 
back  each  at  the  same  time,  their  movements 
must   become   exactly   like   those   of   the   blades 


1 82     The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

of  a  pair  of  scissors  as  they  are  being  closed. 
A  retreat  under  such  conditions  is  a  military 
impossibility. 

Not  a  few  fantastic  motives  have  been  attri- 
buted to  the  Germans,  more  particularly  as 
regards  the  terrible  struggle  in  West  Flanders, 
but  the  plain  truth  of  the  matter  is  that  here 
stated. 

Now  if  we  turn  to  the  strategy  of  the  Allies, 
bearing  their  governing  motive  in  mind,  we 
shall  find  that  it  rested  primarily  on  the  attack 
launched  against  the  German  positions  north  of 
the  Aisne  and  round  Rheims. 

That  attack  wrecked  the  German  scheme  for 
resuming  the  offensive,  and  was  the  most  effec- 
tive means  of  assuring  that  end.  It  is  im- 
possible indeed  not  to  recognise  that  the  feat 
which  reduced  a  force  like  the  German  armies  to 
immobility  is  a  masterpiece  of  strategy  wholly 
without  parallel  in  the  annals  of  war.  Whether 
we  look  at  the  breadth  and  boldness  of  its  con- 
ception, at  the  patience  and  command  of 
organisation  with  which  it  was  carried  out,  at 
the  grasp  it  displayed  of  the  real  conditions 
governing  the  operations  of  modern  mass  armies, 
or  at  the  clear  purpose  and  unswerving  resolution 
with  which  it  was  followed,  the  plan  equally  calls 
forth  surprise  and  admiration. 

From  the  military  standpoint,  victory  or  de- 
feat is  the  answer  to  the  question  :  Which  side 
has  accomplished  the  purpose  it  had  in  view? 

The  German  purpose  of  re-seizing  the  initia- 
tive was  not  accomplished.  The  German  scheme 


Review  of  Results  183 

of  turning  either  one  or  both  flanks  of  the  Allied 
line  was  not  accomplished.  That  is  military 
failure. 

From  the  beginning  of  October,  when  the 
struggle  round  Rheims  was  at  its  height,  the 
feature  of  the  campaign  broadly  was  that  the 
weight  of  the  fighting  passed  progressively  from 
the  centre  of  the  fighting  front  to  the  wings — to 
West  Flanders  on  the  one  side,  and  to  the 
Argonne  and  the  Upper  Meuse  on  the  other. 
Progressively  the  Allied  forces  were  placed  where 
it  was  intended  they  should  be  placed.  They 
accomplished  the  purpose  which  it  was  intended 
they  should  accomplish — that  of  keeping  the 
main  military  strength  of  Germany  helpless 
while  they  wasted  that  strength.  That  is  mili- 
tary success. 

To  sum  up.  The  Germans  entered  France 
with  a  force  of  more  than  a  million  and  a  half 
of  men.  The  like  of  such  a  military  expedition 
the  world  till  then  had  never  seen.  The  plan  of 
it  had  been  studied  and  worked  out  in  detail  for 
years.  On  the  preparations  for  it  had  been 
bestowed  a  colossal  labour.  It  appeared  certain 
of  success.  It  was  defeated  by  an  exercise  of 
military  skill  and  resource  which,  however  re- 
garded, must  stand  as  one  of  the  greatest  records 
of  mastery  in  the  art  of  war. 


APPENDIX 

Despatches  of  Field-Marshal  Sir  John  French  on  the 
Battles  of  the  Marne  and  the  Aisne,  addressed  to  Lord 
Kitchener,  Secretary  of  State  for  War. 

I. 

Sept.   17,   1914. 
My  Lord — 

In  continuation  of  my  despatch  of  Sept.  7,  I  have 
the  honour  to  report  the  further  progress  of  the  opera- 
tions of  the  forces  under  my  command  from  Aug.  28. 

On  that  evening  the  retirement  of  the  force  was 
followed  closely  by  two  of  the  enemy's  cavalry  columns, 
moving  south-east  from  St.  Quentin. 

The  retreat  in  this  part  of  the  field  was  being  covered 
by  the  3rd  and  5th  Cavalry  Brigades.  South  of  the 
Somme  General  Gough,  with  the  3rd  Cavalry  Brigade, 
threw  back  the  Uhlans  of  the  Guard  with  considerable 
loss. 

General  Chetwode,  with  the  5th  Cavalry  Brigade, 
encountered  the  eastern  column  near  C^rizy,  moving 
south.  The  Brigade  attacked  and  routed  the  column, 
the  leading  German  regiment  suffering  very  severe 
casualties  and  being  almost  broken  up. 

The  7th  French  Army  Corps  was  now  in  course  of 
being  railed  up  from  the  south  to  the  east  of  Amiens. 
On  the  29th  it  nearly  completed  its  detrainment,  and  the 
French  6th  Army  got  into  position  on  my  left,  its  right 
resting  on  Roye. 

The  5th  French  Army  was  behind  the  line  of  the  Oise 
between  La  F^re  and  Guise. 

184 


Appendix  185 

The  pursuit  of  the  enemy  was  very  vigorous ;  some 
five  or  six  German  corps  were  on  the  Somme,  facing  the 
5th  Army  on  the  Oise.  At  least  two  corps  were 
advancing  towards  my  front,  and  were  crossing  the 
Somme  east  and  west  of  Ham.  Three  or  four  more 
German  corps  were  opposing  the  6th  French  Army  on 
my  left. 

This  was  the  situation  at  one  o'clock  on  the  29th, 
when  I  received  a  visit  from  General  Joffre  at  my  head- 
quarters. 

I  strongly  represented  my  position  to  the  French 
Commander-in-Chief,  who  was  most  kind,  cordial,  and 
sympathetic,  as  he  has  always  been.  He  told  me  that 
he  had  directed  the  5th  French  Army  on  the  Oise  to 
move  forward  and  attack  the  Germans  on  the  Somme, 
with  a  view  to  checking  pursuit.  He  also  told  me  of 
the  formation  of  the  6th  French  Army  on  my  left  flank, 
composed  of  the  7th  Army  Corps,  four  reserve  divisions, 
and  Sordet's  corps  of  cavalry. 

I  finally  arranged  with  General  Joffre  to  effect  a 
further  short  retirement  towards  the  line  Compi^gne- 
Soissons,  promising  him,  however,  to  do  my  utmost  to 
keep  always  within  a  day's  march  of  him. 

In  pursuance  of  this  arrangement  the  British  forces 
retired  to  a  position  a  few  miles  north  of  the  line 
Compi^gne-Soissons  on  the  29th. 

The  right  flank  of  the  German  army  was  now  reach- 
ing a  point  which  appeared  seriously  to  endanger  my 
line  of  communications  with  Havre.  I  had  already 
evacuated  Amiens,  into  which  place  a  German  reserve 
division  was  reported  to  have  moved. 

Orders  were  given  to  change  the  base  to  St.  Nazaire, 
and  establish  an  advance  base  at  Le  Mans.  This  opera- 
tion was  well  carried  out  by  the  Inspector-General  of 
Communications. 

In  spite  of  a  severe  defeat  inflicted  upon  the  Guard 
loth  and  Guard  Reserve  Corps  of  the  German  army  by 
the  ist  and  3rd  French  Corps  on  the  right  of  the  5th 
Army,  it  was  not  part  of  General  Joffre's  plan  to  pursue 
this  advantage,  and  a  general  retirement  on  to  the  line 


1 86    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

of  the  Marne  was  ordered,  to  which  the  French  forces 
in  the  more  eastern  theatre  were  directed  to  conform. 

A  new  army  (the  9th)  has  been  formed  from  three 
corps  in  the  south  by  General  Joffre,  and  moved  into  the 
space  between  the  right  of  the  5th  and  left  of  the  4th 
Armies. 

Whilst  closely  adhering-  to  his  strategic  conception  to 
draw  the  enemy  on  at  all  points  until  a  favourable 
situation  was  created  from  which  to  assume  the  offensive, 
General  Joffre  found  it  necessary  to  modify  from  day  to 
day  the  methods  by  which  he  sought  to  attain  this 
object,  owing  to  the  development  of  the  enemy's  plans 
and  changes  in  the  general  situation. 

In  conformity  with  the  movements  of  the  French 
forces,  my  retirement  continued  practically  from  day  to 
day.  Although  we  were  not  severely  pressed  by  the 
enemy,  rearguard  actions  took  place  continually. 

On  Sept.  I,  when  retiring  from  the  thickly- wooded 
country  to  the  south  of  Compiegne,  the  ist  Cavalry 
Brigade  was  overtaken  by  some  German  cavalry.  They 
momentarily  lost  a  horse  artillery  battery,  and  several 
officers  and  men  were  killed  and  wounded.  With  the 
help,  however,  of  some  detachments  from  the  3rd  Corps 
operating  on  their  left,  they  not  only  recovered  their 
own  guns,  but  succeeded  in  capturing  twelve  of  the 
enemy's. 

Similarly,  to  the  eastward,  the  ist  Corps,  retiring 
south,  also  got  into  some  very  difficult  forest  country, 
and  a  somewhat  severe  rearguard  action  ensued  at 
Villers-Cotterets,  in  which  the  4th  Guards  Brigade 
suffered  considerably. 

On  Sept.  3  the  British  forces  were  in  position  south 
of  the  Marne  between  Lagny  and  Signy-Signets.  Up  to 
this  time  I  had  been  requested  by  General  Joffre  to 
defend  the  passages  of  the  river  as  long  as  possible,  and 
to  blow  up  the  bridges  in  my  front.  After  I  had  made 
the  necessary  dispositions,  and  the  destruction  of  the 
bridges  had  been  effected,  I  was  asked  by  the  French 
Commander-in-Chief  to  continue  my  retirement  to  a 
point  some  twelve  miles  in   rear  of  the  position   I   then 


I 


Appendix  187 


occupied,  with  a  view  to  taking  up  a  second  position 
behind  the  Seine.  This  retirement  was  duly  carried  out. 
In  the  meantime  the  enemy  had  thrown  bridges  and 
crossed  the  Marne  in  considerable  force,  and  was 
threatening  the  Allies  all  along-  the  line  of  the  British 
forces  and  the  5th  and  9th  French  armies.  Consequently 
several  small  outpost  actions  took  place. 

On  Saturday,  Sept.  5,  I  met  the  French  Commander- 
in-Chief  at  his  request,  and  he  informed  me  of  his 
intention  to  take  the  offensive  forthwith,  as  he  con- 
sidered conditions  were  very  favourable  to  success. 

General  Joffre  announced  to  me  his  intention  of  wheel- 
ing up  the  left  f^ank  of  the  6th  Army,  pivoting  on  the 
Marne,  and  directing  it  to  move  on  the  Ourcq ;  cross 
and  attack  the  flank  of  the  ist  German  Army,  which 
was  then  moving  in  a  south-easterly  direction  east  of 
that  river. 

He  requested  me  to  effect  a  change  of  front  to  my 
right — my  left  resting  on  the  Marne  and  my  right  on 
the  5th  Army — to  fill  the  gap  between  that  army  and  the 
6th.  I  was  then  to  advance  against  the  enemy  in  my 
front  and  join  in  the  general  offensive  movement. 

These  combined  movements  practically  commenced  on 
Sunday,  Sept.  6,  at  sunrise;  and  on  that  day  it  may 
be  said  that  a  great  battle  opened  on  a  front  extending 
from  Ermenonville,  which  was  just  in  front  of  the  left 
flank  of  the  6th  French  Army,  through  Lizy  on  the 
Marne,  Mauperthuis,  which  was  about  the  British  centre, 
Courtecon,  which  was  the  left  of  the  5th  French  Army, 
to  Esternay  and  Charleville,  the  left  of  the  9th  Army 
under  General  Foch,  and  so  along  the  front  of  the  9th, 
4th,  and  3rd  French  Armies  to  a  point  north  of  the 
fortress  of  Verdun. 

This  battle,  in  so  far  as  the  6th  French  Army,  the 
British  Army,  the  5th  French  Army,  and  the  9th  French 
Army  were  concerned,  may  be  said  to  have  concluded  on 
the  evening  of  Sept.  10,  by  which  time  the  Germans 
had  been  driven  back  to  the  line  Soissons-Rheirns,  with 
a  loss  of  thousands  of  prisoners,  many  guns,  and  enor- 
mous masses  of  transport. 


1 88    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

About  Sept.  3  the  enemy  appears  to  have  changed  his 
plans  and  to  have  determined  to  stop  his  advance  south 
direct  upon  Paris,  for  on  Sept.  4  air  reconnaissances 
showed  that  his  main  columns  were  moving  in  a  south- 
easterly direction  generally  east  of  a  line  drawn  through 
Nanteuil  and  Lizy  on  the  Ourcq. 

On  Sept.  5  several  of  these  columns  were  observed  to 
have  crossed  the  Marne ;  whilst  German  troops,  which 
were  observed  moving  south-east  up  the  left  bank  of  the 
Ourcq  on  the  4th,  were  now  reported  to  be  halted  and 
facing  that  river.  Heads  of  the  enemy's  columns  were 
seen  crossing  at  Changis,  La  Fert6,  Nogent,  Chateau- 
Thierry,  and  Mezy. 

Considerable  German  columns  of  all  arms  were  seen 
to  be  converging  on  Montmirail,  whilst  before  sunset 
large  bivouacs  of  the  enemy  were  located  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Coulommiers,  south  of  Rebais,  La  Fertd- 
Gaucher  and  Dagny. 

I  should  conceive  it  to  have  been  about  noon  on  Sept. 
6,  after  the  British  forces  had  changed  their  front  to  the 
right  and  occupied  the  line  Jouy-Le  Chatel-Faremoutiers- 
Villeneuve  Le  Comte,  and  the  advance  of  the  6th  French 
Army  north  of  the  Marne  towards  the  Ourcq  became 
apparent,  that  the  enemy  realised  the  powerful  threat 
that  was  being  made  against  the  flank  of  his  columns 
moving  south-east,  and  began  the  great  retreat  which 
opened  the  battle  above  referred  to. 

On  the  evening  of  Sept.  6,  therefore,  the  fronts  and 
positions  of  the  opposing  armies  were,  roughly,  as 
follows  : 

Allies. 

6th  French  Army. — Right  on  the  Marne  at  Meux,  left 
towards  Betz. 

British  Forces. — On  the  line  Dagny-Coulommiers- 
Maison. 

5th  French  Army. — At  Courtagon,  right  on  Esternay. 

Conneau's  Cavalry  Corps. — Between  the  right  of  the 
British  and  the  left  of  the  French  5th  Army. 


Appendix  189 


Germans. 

4th  Reserve  and  2nd  Corps.— East  of  the  Ourcq  and 
facing  that  river. 
9th  Cavalry  Division. — West  of  Crecy. 
2nd  Cavalry  Division.     North  of  Coulommiers. 
4th  Corps. — Rebais. 
3rd  and  7th  Corps. — South-west  of  Montmirail. 

All  these  troops  constituted  the  ist  German  Army, 
which  was  directed  against  the  French  6th  Army  on  the 
Ourcq,  and  the  British  forces,  and  the  left  of  the  5th 
French  Army  south  of  the  Marne. 

The  2nd  German  Army  (IX.,  X.,  X.R.  and  Guard)  was 
moving  against  the  centre  and  right  of  the  5th  French 
Army  and  the  9th  French  Army. 

On  Sept.  7  both  the  5th  and  6th  French  Armies  were 
heavily  engaged  on  our  flank.  The  2nd  and  4th  Reserve 
German  Corps  on  the  Ourcq  vigorously  opposed  the 
advance  of  the  French  towards  that  river,  but  did  not 
prevent  the  6th  Army  from  gaining  some  headway,  the 
Germans  themselves  suffering  serious  losses.  The 
French  5th  Army  threw  the  enemy  back  to  the  line  of 
the  Petit  Morin  River,  after  inflicting  severe  losses  upon 
them,  especially  about  Montceaux,  which  was  carried  at 
the  point  of  the  bayonet. 

The  enemy  retreated  before  our  advance,  covered  by 
his  2nd  and  9th  and  Guard  Cavalry  Divisions,  which 
suffered  severely. 

Our  cavalry  acted  with  great  vigour,  especially 
General  De  Lisle 's  Brigade,  with  the  9th  Lancers  and 
18th  Hussars. 

On  Sept.  8  the  enemy  continued  his  retreat  northward, 
and  our  army  was  successfully  engaged  during  the  day 
with  strong  rearguards  of  all  arms  on  the  Petit  Morin 
River,  thereby  materially  assisting  the  progress  of  the 
French  armies  on  our  right  and  left,  against  whom  the 
enemy  was  making  his  greatest  efforts.  On  both  sides 
the  enemy  was  thrown  back  with  very  heavy  loss.  The 
First  Army  Corps  encountered  stubborn  resistance  at  La 


IQO    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

Tr^toire  (north  of  Rebais).  The  enemy  occupied  a  strong 
position  with  infantry  and  guns  on  the  northern  bank  of 
the  Petit  Morin  River ;  they  were  dislodged  with  con- 
siderable loss.  Several  machine  guns  and  many  prisoners 
were  captured,  and  upwards  of  200  German  dead  were 
left  on  the  ground. 

The  forcing  of  the  Petit  Morin  at  this  point  was  much 
assisted  by  the  cavalry  and  the  ist  Division,  which 
crossed  higher  up  the  stream. 

Later  in  the  day  a  counter  attack  by  the  enemj'  was 
well  repulsed  by  the  First  Army  Corps,  a  great  many 
prisoners  and  some  guns  again  falling  into  our  hands. 

On  this  day  (Sept.  8)  the  Second  Army  Corps  en- 
countered considerable  opposition,  but  drove  back  the 
enemy  at  all  points  with  great  loss,  making  consider- 
able captures. 

The  Third  Army  Corps  also  drove  back  considerable 
bodies  of  the  enemy's  infantry  and  made  some  captures. 

On  Sept.  9  the  First  and  Second  Army  Corps  forced 
the  passage  of  the  Marne  and  advanced  some  miles  to 
the  north  of  it.  The  Third  Corps  encountered  consider- 
able opposition,  as  the  bridge  at  La  Fert6  was  destroyed 
and  the  enemy  held  the  town  on  the  opposite  bank  in 
some  strength,  and  thence  persistently  obstructed  the 
construction  of  a  bridge ;  so  the  passage  was  not  effected 
until  after  nightfall. 

During  the  day's  pursuit  the  enemy  suffered  heavy  loss 
in  killed  and  wounded,  some  hundreds  of  prisoners  fell 
into  our  hands,  and  a  battery  of  eight  machine  guns 
was  captured  by  the  2nd  Division. 

On  this  day  the  6th  French  Army  was  heavily  engaged 
west  of  the  River  Ourcq.  The  enemy  had  largely  in- 
creased his  force  opposing  them,  and  very  heavy  fighting 
ensued,  in  which  the  French  were  successful  throughout. 

The  left  of  the  5th  French  Army  reached  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Chateau-Thierry  after  the  most  severe 
fighting,  having  driven  the  enemy  completely  north  of 
the  river  with  great  loss. 

The  fighting  of  this  army  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Montmirail  was  very  severe. 


Appendix  191 

The  advance  was  resumed  at  daybreak  on  the  loth  up 
to  the  line  of  the  Ourcq,  opposed  by  strong  rearguards 
of  all  arms.  The  ist  and  2nd  Corps,  assisted  by  the 
Cavalry  Division  on  the  right,  the  3rd  and  5th  Cavalry 
Brigades  on  the  left,  drove  the  enemy  northwards. 
Thirteen  guns,  seven  machine  guns,  about  2,000 
prisoners,  and  quantities  of  transport  fell  into  our  hands. 
The  enemy  left  many  dead  on  the  field.  On  this  day 
the  French  5th  and  6th  Armies  had  little  opposition. 

As  the  ist  and  2nd  German  Armies  were  now  in  full 
retreat,  this  evening  marks  the  end  of  the  battle  which 
practically  commenced  on  the  morning  of  the  6th  instant, 
and  it  is  at  this  point  in  the  operations  that  I  am  con- 
cluding the  present  despatch. 

Although  I  deeply  regret  to  have  had  to  report  heavy 
losses  in  killed  and  wounded  throughout  these  opera- 
tions, I  do  not  think  they  have  been  excessive  in  view 
of  the  magnitude  of  the  great  fight,  the  outlines  of  which 
I  have  only  been  able  very  briefly  to  describe,  and  the 
demoralisation  and  loss  in  killed  and  wounded  which 
are  known  to  have  been  caused  to  the  enemy  by  the 
vigour  and  severity  of  the  pursuit. 

In  concluding  this  despatch  I  must  call  your  lordship's 
special  attention  to  the  fact  that  from  Sunday,  Aug. 
23,  up  to  the  present  date  (Sept.  17),  from  Mons  back 
almost  to  the  Seine,  and  from  the  Seine  to  the  Aisne, 
the  Army  under  my  command  has  been  ceaselessly 
engaged  without  one  single  day's  halt  or  rest  of  any 
kind. 

Since  the  date  to  which  in  this  dispatch  I  have  limited 
my  report  of  the  operations,  a  great  battle  on  the  Aisne 
has  been  proceeding.  A  full  report  of  this  battle  will  be 
made  in  an  early  further  despatch. 

It  will,  however,  be  of  interest  to  say  here  that,  in 
spite  of  a  very  determined  resistance  on  the  part  of  the 
enemy,  who  is  holding  in  strength  and  great  tenacity  a 
position  peculiarly  favourable  to  defence,  the  battle  which 
commenced  on  the  evening  of  the  12th  inst.  has,  so  far, 
forced  the  enemy  back  from  his  first  position,  secured  the 
passage  of  the  river,  and  inflicted  great  loss  upon  him, 


192    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

including  the  capture  of  over  2,000  prisoners  and  several 
guns. — I  have  the  honour  to  be,  your  lordship's  most 
obedient  servant, 

(Signed)  J.  D.  P.  FRENCH,  Field- 
Marshal,  Commanding-in-Chief,  the 
British  Forces  in  the  Field. 


II. 

Oct.  8,   1914. 
My  Lord — 

I  have  the  honour  to  report  the  operations  in  which 
the  British  forces  in  France  have  been  engaged  since  the 
evening  of  Sept.   10. 

I.  In  the  early  morning  of  the  nth  the  further  pur- 
suit of  the  enemy  was  commenced,  and  the  three  corps 
crossed  the  Ourcq  practically  unopposed,  the  cavalry 
reaching  the  line  of  the  Aisne  River ;  the  3rd  and  5th 
Brigades  south  of  Soissons,  the  ist,  2nd,  and  4th  on  the 
high  ground  at  Couvrelles  and  Cerseull. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  12th  from  the  opposition 
encountered  by  the  6th  French  Army  to  the  west  of 
Soissons,  by  the  3rd  Corps  south-east  of  that  place,  by 
the  2nd  Corps  south  of  Missy  and  Vailly,  and  certain 
indications  all  along  the  line,  I  formed  the  opinion  that 
the  enemy  had,  for  the  moment  at  any  rate,  arrested  his 
retreat,  and  was  preparing  to  dispute  the  passage  of  the 
Aisne  with  some  vigour. 

South  of  Soissons  the  Germans  were  holding  Mont  de 
Paris  against  the  attack  of  the  right  of  the  French  6th 
Army  when  the  3rd  Corps  reached  the  neighbourhood  of 
Buzancy,  south-east  of  that  place.  With  the  assistance 
of  the  artillery  of  the  3rd  Corps  the  French  drove  them 
back  across  the  river  at  Soissons,  where  they  destroyed 
the  bridges. 

The  heavy  artillery  fire  which  was  visible  for  several 
miles  in  a  westerly  direction  in  the  valley  of  the  Aisne 
showed  that  the  6th  French  Army  was  meeting  with 
strong  opposition  all  along  the  line. 

On  this  day  the  cavalry  under  General  Allcnby  reached 


Appendix  193 

the  neighbourhood  of  Braine,  and  did  good  work  in 
clearing  the  town  and  the  high  ground  beyond  it  of 
strong  hostile  detachments.  The  Queen's  Bays  are  par- 
ticularly mentioned  by  the  General  as  having  assisted 
greatly  in  the  success  of  this  operation.  They  were  well 
supported  by  the  3rd  Division,  which  on  this  night 
bivouacked  at  Brenelle,  south  of  the  river. 

The  5th  Division  approached  Missy,  but  were  unable 
to  make  headway. 

The  I  St  Army  Corps  reached  the  neighbourhood  of 
Vauxc^r^  without  much  opposition. 

In  this  manner  the  Battle  of  the  Aisne  commenced. 

2.  The  Aisne  Valley  runs  generally  east  and  west,  and 
consists  of  a  flat-bottomed  depression  of  width  varying 
from  half  a  mile  to  two  miles,  down  which  the  river 
follows  a  winding  course  to  the  west  at  some  points  near 
the  southern  slopes  of  the  valley  and  at  others  near  the 
northern.  The  high  ground  both  on  the  north  and  south 
of  the  river  is  approximately  400  ft.  above  the  bottom  of 
the  valley,  and  is  very  similar  in  character,  as  are  both 
slopes  of  the  valley  itself,  which  are  broken  into 
numerous  rounded  spurs  and  re-entrants.  The  most 
prominent  of  the  former  are  the  Chivre  spur  on  the  right 
bank  and  Sermoise  spur  on  the  left.  Near  the  latter 
place  the  general  plateau  on  the  south  is  divided  by  a 
subsidiary  valley  of  much  the  same  character,  down 
which  the  small  River  Vesle  flows  to  the  main  stream 
near  Sermoise.  The  slopes  of  the  plateau  overlooking 
the  Aisne  on  the  north  and  south  are  of  varying  steep- 
ness, and  are  covered  with  numerous  patches  of  wood, 
which  also  stretch  upwards  and  backwards  over  the  edge 
on  to  the  top  of  the  high  ground.  There  are  several 
villages  and  small  towns  dotted  about  in  the  valley  itself 
and  along  its  sides,  the  chief  of  which  is  the  town  of 
Soissons. 

The  Aisne  is  a  sluggish  stream  of  some  170  ft.  in 
breadth,  but,  being  15  ft.  deep  in  the  centre,  it  is  un- 
fordable.  Between  Soissons  on  the  west  and  Villers  on 
the  east  (the  part  of  the  river  attacked  and  secured  by 
the   British  forces)  there  are  eleven   road  bridges  across 

G 


194    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

it.  On  the  north  bank  a  narrow-gauge  railway  runs 
from  Soissons  to  Vailly,  where  it  crosses  the  river  and 
continues  eastward  along  the  south  bank.  From 
Soissons  to  Sermoise  a  double  line  of  railway  runs  along 
the  south  bank,  turning  at  the  latter  place  up  the  Vesle 
Valley  towards  Bazoches. 

The  position  held  by  the  enemy  is  a  very  strong  one, 
either  for  a  delaying  action  or  for  a  defensive  battle. 
One  of  its  chief  military  characteristics  is  that  from  the 
high  ground  on  neither  side  can  the  top  of  the  plateau 
on  the  other  side  be  seen  except  for  small  stretches. 
This  is  chiefly  due  to  the  woods  on  the  edges  of  the 
slopes.  Another  important  point  is  that  all  the  bridges 
are  under  either  direct  or  high-angle  artillery  fire. 

The  tract  of  country  above  described,  which  lies  north 
of  the  Aisne,  is  well  adapted  to  concealment,  and  was  so 
skilfully  turned  to  account  by  the  enemy  as  to  render  it 
impossible  to  judge  the  real  nature  of  his  opposition  to 
our  passage  of  the  river,  or  to  accurately  gauge  his 
strength ;  but  I  have  every  reason  to  conclude  that  strong 
rearguards  of  at  least  three  army  corps  were  holding  the 
passages  on  the  early  morning  of  the   13th. 

3.  On  that  morning  I  ordered  the  British  Forces  to 
advance  and  make  good  the  Aisne. 

The  ist  Corps  and  the  cavalry  advanced  on  the  river. 
The  First  Division  was  directed  on  Chanouille,  vi&  the 
canal  bridge  at  Bourg,  and  the  Second  Division  on 
Courtegon  and  Presles,  vid  Pont-Arcy  and  on  the  canal 
to  the  north  of  Braye,  vid  Chavonne.  On  the  right  the 
cavalry  and  First  Division  met  with  slight  opposition, 
and  found  a  passage  by  means  of  the  canal  which  crosses 
the  river  by  an  aqueduct.  The  Division  was,  therefore, 
able  to  press  on,  supported  by  the  Cavalry  Division  on 
its  outer  flank,  driving  back  the  enemy  in  front  of  it. 

On  the  left  the  leading  troops  of  the  Second  Division 
reached  the  river  by  nine  o'clock.  The  Fifth  Infantry 
Brigade  were  only  enabled  to  cross,  in  single  file  and 
under  considerable  shell  fire,  by  means  of  the  broken 
girder  of  the  bridge  which  was  not  entirely  submerged 
in  the  river.     The  construction  of  a  pontoon  bridge  was 


Appendix  195 


at  once  undertaken,  and  was  completed  by  five  o'clock  in 
the  afternoon. 

On  the  extreme  left  the  4th  Guards  Brigade  met 
with  severe  opposition  at  Chavonne,  and  it  was  only  late 
in  the  afternoon  that  it  was  able  to  establish  a  foothold 
on  the  northern  bank  of  the  river  by  ferrying  one 
battalion  across  in  boats. 

By  nightfall  the  First  Division  occupied  the  area 
Moulins-Paissy-Geny,  with  posts  in  the  village  of 
Vendresse. 

The  Second  Division  bivouacked  as  a  whole  on  the 
southern  bank  of  the  river,  leaving  only  the  Fifth 
Brigade  on  the  north  bank  to  establish  a  bridge  head. 

The  Second  Corps  found  all  the  bridges  in  front  of 
them  destroyed,  except  that  of  Conde,  which  was  in 
possession  of  the  enemy,  and  remained  so  until  the  end 
of  the  battle. 

In  the  approach  to  Missy,  where  the  5th  Division 
eventually  crossed,  there  is  some  open  ground  which  was 
swept  by  heavy  fire  from  the  opposite  bank.  The  13th 
Brigade  was,  therefore,  unable  to  advance ;  but  the  14th, 
which  was  directed  to  the  east  of  Venizel  at  a  less  ex- 
posed point,  was  rafted  across,  and  by  night  established 
itself  with  its  left  at  St.  Marguerite.  They  were  followed 
by  the  15th  Brigade,  and  later  on  both  the  14th  and  15th 
supported  the  4th  Division  on  their  left  in  repelling  a 
heavy  counter-attack  on  the  Third  Corps. 

On  the  morning  of  the  13th  the  Third  Corps  found 
the  enemy  had  established  himself  in  strength  on  the 
Vregny  Plateau.  The  road  bridge  at  Venizel  was 
repaired  during  the  morning,  and  a  reconnaissance  was 
made  with  a  view  to  throwing  a  pontoon  bridge  at 
Soissons. 

The  12th  Infantry  Brigade  crossed  at  Venizel,  and  was 
assembled  at  Bucy  Le  Long  by  one  p.m.,  but  the  bridge 
was  so  far  damaged  that  artillery  could  only  be  man- 
handled across  it.  Meanwhile  the  construction  of  a 
bridge  was  commenced  close  to  the  road  bridge  at 
Venizel. 

At  two  p.m.  the  12th  Infantry  Brigade  attacked  in  the 

G    2 


196     The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

direction  of  Chivres  and  Vregny  with  the  object  of 
securing  the  high  ground  east  of  Chivres,  as  a  necessary 
preHminary  to  a  further  advance  northwards.  This 
attack  made  good  progress,  but  at  5.30  p.m.  the  enemy's 
artillery  and  machine-gun  fire  from  the  direction  of 
Vregny  became  so  severe  that  no  further  advance  could 
be  made.     The  positions  reached  were  held  till  dark. 

The  pontoon  bridge  at  Venizel  was  completed  at 
5.30  p.m.,  when  the  loth  Infantry  Brigade  crossed  the 
river  and  moved  to  Bucy  Le  Long. 

The  19th  Infantry  Brigade  moved  to  Billy-sur-Aisne, 
and  before  dark  all  the  artillery  of  the  division  had 
crossed  the  river,  with  the  exception  of  the  heavy  battery 
and  one  brigade  of  field  artillery. 

During  the  night  the  positions  gained  by  the  12th 
Infantry  Brigade  to  the  east  of  the  stream  running 
through  Chivres  were  handed  over  to  the  5th  Division. 

The  section  of  the  bridging  train  allotted  to  the  Third 
Corps  began  to  arrive  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Soissons 
late  in  the  afternoon,  when  an  attempt  to  throw  a  heavy 
pontoon  bridge  at  Soissons  had  to  be  abandoned,  owing 
to  the  fire  of  the  enemy's  heavy  howitzers. 

In  the  evening  the  enemy  retired  at  all  points  and 
entrenched  himself  on  the  high  ground  about  two  miles 
north  of  the  river,  along  which  runs  the  Chemin-des- 
Dames.  Detachments  of  infantry,  however,  strongly 
entrenched  in  commanding  points  down  slopes  of  the 
various  spurs,  were  left  in  front  of  all  three  corps,  with 
powerful  artillery  in  support  of  them. 

During  the  night  of  the  13th  and  on  the  14th  and 
following  days  the  field  companies  were  incessantly  at 
work  night  and  day.  Eight  pontoon  bridges  and  one 
foot  bridge  were  thrown  across  the  river  under  generally 
very  heavy  artillery  fire,  which  was  incessantly  kept  up 
on  to  most  of  the  crossings  after  completion.  Three  of 
the  road  bridges,  i.e.,  Venizel,  Missy,  and  Vailly,  and 
the  railway  bridge  east  of  Vailly  were  temporarily  re- 
paired so  as  to  take  foot  traffic,  and  the  Villers  Bridge 
made  fit  to  carry  weights  up  to  six  tons. 

Preparations    were    also    made  for    the    repair    of    the 


Appendix  197 

Missy,  Vailly,  and  Bourg  Bridges,  so  as  to  take 
mechanical  transport. 

The  weather  was  very  wet  and  added  to  the  difficulties 
by  cutting  up  the  already  indifferent  approaches,  entail- 
ing a  large  amount  of  work  to  repair  and  improve. 

The  operations  of  the  field  companies  during  this  most 
trying  time  are  worthy  of  the  best  traditions  of  the 
Royal  Engineers. 

4.  On  the  evening  of  the  14th  it  was  still  impossible 
to  decide  whether  the  enemy  was  only  making  a  tem- 
porary halt,  covered  by  rearguards,  or  whether  he  in- 
tended to  stand  and  defend  the  position. 

With  a  view  to  clearing  up  the  situation,  I  ordered  a 
general  advance. 

The  action  of  the  ist  Corps  on  this  day  under  the 
direction  and  command  of  Sir  Douglas  Haig  was  of  so 
skilful,  bold,  and  decisive  a  character  that  he  gained 
positions  which  alone  have  enabled  me  to  maintain  my 
position  for  more  than  three  weeks  of  very  severe  fight- 
ing on  the  north  bank  of  the  river. 

The  corps  was  directed  to  cross  the  line  Moulins- 
Moussy  by  seven  a.m. 

On  the  right  the  General  Officer  Commanding  the  ist 
Division  directed  the  2nd  Infantry  Brigade  (which  was 
in  billets  and  bivouacked  about  Moulins),  and  the  25th 
Artillery  Brigade  (less  one  battery),  under  General 
Bulfin,  to  move  forward  before  daybreak,  in  order  to 
protect  the  advance  of  the  division  sent  up  the  valley 
to  Vendresse.  An  officers'  patrol  sent  out  by  this 
brigade  reported  a  considerable  force  of  the  enemy  near 
the  factory  north  of  Troyon,  and  the  Brigadier  accord- 
ingly directed  two  regiments  (the  King's  Royal  Rifles 
and  the  Royal  Sussex  Regiment)  to  move  at  three  a.m. 
The  Northamptonshire  Regiment  was  ordered  to  move 
at  four  a.m.  to  occupy  the  spur  east  of  Troyon.  The 
remaining  regiment  of  the  brigade  (the  Loyal  North 
Lancashire  Regiment)  moved  at  5.30  a.m.  to  the  village 
of  Vendresse.  The  factory  was  found  to  be  held  in  con- 
siderable strength  by  the  enemy,  and  the  brigadier 
ordered  the   Loyal   North   Lancashire   Regiment   to   sup- 


198    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

port  the  King's  Roj-al  Rifles  and  the  Sussex  Regiment. 
Even  with  this  support  the  force  was  unable  to  make 
headway,  and  on  the  arrival  of  the  ist  Brigade  the 
Coldstream  Guards  were  moved  up  to  support  the  right 
of  the  leading  brigade  (the  2nd),  while  the  remainder  of 
the  ist  Brigade  supported  its  left. 

About  noon  the  situation  was,  roughly,  that  the  whole 
of  these  two  brigades  were  extended  along  a  line  running 
east  and  west,  north  of  the  line  Troyon  and  south  of  the 
Chemin-des-Dames.  A  party  of  the  Loyal  North  Lanca- 
shire Regiment  had  seized  and  were  holding  the  factory. 
The  enemy  held  a  line  of  entrenchments  north  and  east 
of  the  factory  in  considerable  strength,  and  every  effort 
to  advance  against  this  line  was  driven  back  by  heavy 
shell  and  machine-gun  fire.  The  morning  was  wet,  and 
a  heavy  mist  hung  over  the  hills,  so  that  the  25th 
Artillery  Brigade  and  the  Divisional  Artillery  were  un- 
able to  render  effective  support  to  the  advanced  troops 
until  about  nine  o'clock. 

By  ten  o'clock  the  3rd  Infantry  Brigade  had  reached 
a  point  one  mile  south  of  Vendresse,  and  from  there  it 
was  ordered  to  continue  the  line  of  the  ist  Brigade  and 
to  connect  with  and  help  the  right  of  the  2nd  Division. 
A  strong  hostile  column  was  found  to  be  advancing,  and 
by  a  vigorous  counter-stroke  with  two  of  his  battalions 
the  Brigadier  checked  the  advance  of  this  column  and 
relieved  the  pressure  on  the  2nd  Division.  From  this 
period  until  late  in  the  afternoon  the  fighting  consisted 
of  a  series  of  attacks  and  counter-attacks.  The  counter- 
strokes  by  the  enemy  were  delivered  at  first  with  great 
vigour,  but  later  on  they  decreased  in  strength,  and  all 
were  driven  off  with  heavy  loss. 

On  the  left  the  6th  Infantry  Brigade  had  been  ordered 
to  cross  the  river  and  to  pass  through  the  line  held  during 
the  preceding  night  by  the  5th  Infantry  Brigade  and 
occupy  the  Courtegon  Ridge,  whilst  a  detached  force, 
consisting  of  the  4th  Guards  Brigade  and  the  36th 
Brigade,  Royal  Field  Artillery,  under  Brigadier-General 
Perceval,  were  ordered  to  proceed  to  a  point  east  of  the 
village  of  Ostel. 


Appendix  199 

The  6th  Infantry  Brigade  crossed  the  river  at  Pont- 
Arcy,  moved  up  the  valley  towards  Braye,  and  at  nine 
a.m.  had  reached  the  line  Tilleul — La  Buvelle.  On  this 
line  they  came  under  heavy  artillery  and  rifle  fire,  and 
were  unable  to  advance  until  supported  by  the  34th 
Brigade,  Royal  Field  Artillery,  and  the  44th  Howitzer 
Brigade  and  the  Heavy  Artillery. 

The  4th  Guards  Brigade  crossed  the  river  at  ten  a.m., 
and  met  with  very  heavy  opposition.  It  had  to  pass 
through  dense  woods ;  field  artillery  support  was  difficult 
to  obtain ;  but  one  section  of  the  field  battery  pushed 
up  to  and  within  the  firing  line.  At  one  p.m.  the  left 
of  the  brigade  was  south  of  the  Ostel  Ridge. 

At  this  period  of  the  action  the  enemy  obtained  a  foot- 
ing between  the  First  and  Second  Corps,  and  threatened 
to  cut  the  communications  of  the  latter. 

Sir  Douglas  Haig  was  very  hardly  pressed,  and  had 
no  reserve  in  hand.  I  placed  the  cavalry  division  at  his 
disposal,  part  of  which  he  skilfully  used  to  prolong  and 
secure  the  left  flank  of  the  Guards  Brigade.  Some 
heavy  fighting  ensued,  which  resulted  in  the  enemy 
being  driven  back  with  heavy  loss. 

About  four  o'clock  the  weakening  of  the  counter- 
attacks by  the  enemy  and  other  indications  tended  to 
show  that  his  resistance  was  decreasing,  and  a  general 
advance  was  ordered  by  the  Army  Corps  Commander. 
Although  meeting  with  considerable  opposition,  and 
coming  under  very  heavy  artillery  and  rifle  fire,  the  posi- 
tion of  the  corps  at  the  end  of  the  day's  operations  ex- 
tended from  the  Chemin-des-Dames  on  the  right,  through 
Chivy,  to  Le  Cour  de  Soupir,  with  the  ist  Cavalry 
Brigade  extending  to  the  Chavonne — Soissons  road. 

On  the  right  the  corps  was  in  close  touch  with  the 
French  Moroccan  troops  of  the  18th  Corps,  which  were 
entrenched  in  echelon  to  its  right  rear.  During  the  night 
they  entrenched  this  position. 

Throughout  the  battle  of  the  Aisne  this  advanced  and 
commanding  position  was  maintained,  and  I  cannot 
speak  too  highly  of  the  valuable  services  rendered  by 
Sir  Douglas  Haig  and  the  army  corps  under  his  com- 


200    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

mand.  Day  after  day  and  night  after  night  the  enemy's 
infantry  has  been  hurled  against  him  in  violent  counter- 
attack, which  has  never  on  any  one  occasion  succeeded, 
whilst  the  trenches  all  over  his  position  have  been  under 
continuous  heavy  artillery  fire. 

The  operations  of  the  First  Corps  on  this  day  resulted 
in  the  capture  of  several  hundred  prisoners,  some  field 
pieces,  and  machine  guns. 

The  casualties  were  very  severe,  one  brigade  alone 
losing  three  of  its  four  colonels. 

The  3rd  Division  commenced  a  further  advance,  and 
had  nearly  reached  the  plateau  of  Aizy  when  they  were 
driven  back  by  a  powerful  counter-attack  supported  by 
heavy  artillery.  The  division,  however,  fell  back  in  the 
best  order,  and  finally  entrenched  itself  about  a  mile 
north  of  Vailly  Bridge,  effectively  covering  the  passage. 

The  4th  and  5th  Divisions  were  unable  to  do  more 
than  maintain  their  ground. 

5.  On  the  morning  of  the  15th,  after  close  examination 
of  the  position,  it  became  clear  to  me  that  the  enemy 
was  making  a  determined  stand,  and  this  view  was  con- 
firmed by  reports  which  reached  me  from  the  French 
armies  fighting  on  my  right  and  left,  which  clearly 
showed  that  a  strongly  entrenched  line  of  defence  was 
being  taken  up  from  the  north  of  Compi^gne,  eastward 
and  south-eastward,  along  the  whole  valley  of  the  Aisne 
up  to  and  beyond  Rheims. 

A  few  days  previously  the  fortress  of  Maubeuge  fell, 
and  a  considerable  quantity  of  siege  artillery  was  brought 
down  from  that  place  to  strengthen  the  enemy's  position 
in  front  of  us. 

During  the  15th  shells  fell  in  our  position  which  have 
been  judged  by  experts  to  be  thrown  by  eight-inch  siege 
gxms  with  a  range  of  10,000  yards.  Throughout  the 
whole  course  of  the  battle  our  troops  have  suffered  very 
heavily  from  this  fire,  although  its  effect  latterly  was 
largely  mitigated  by  more  efficient  and  thorough  en- 
trenching, the  necessity  for  which  I  impressed  strongly 
upon  army  corps  commanders.  In  order  to  assist  them 
in  this  work  all  villages  within  the  area  of  our  occupa- 


Appendix  201 

tion  were  searched  for  heavy  entrenching  tools,  a  large 
number  of  which  were  collected. 

In  view  of  the  peculiar  formation  of  the  ground  on 
the  north  side  of  the  river  between  Missy  and  Soissons, 
and  its  extraordinary  adaptability  to  a  force  on  the 
defensive,  the  5th  Division  found  it  impossible  to  main- 
tain its  position  on  the  southern  edge  of  the  Chivres 
Plateau,  as  the  enemy  in  possession  of  the  village  of 
Vregny  to  the  west  was  able  to  bring  a  flank  lire  to 
bear  upon  it.  The  division  had,  therefore,  to  retire  to 
a  line  the  left  of  which  was  at  the  village  of  Marguerite, 
and  thence  ran  by  the  north  edge  of  Missy  back  to  the 
river  to  the  east  of  that  place. 

With  great  skill  and  tenacity  Sir  Charles  Fergusson 
maintained  this  position  throughout  the  whole  battle, 
although  his  trenches  were  necessarily  on  lower  ground 
than  that  occupied  by  the  enemy  on  the  southern  edge 
of  the  plateau,  which  was  only  400  yards  away. 

General  Hamilton  with  the  3rd  Division  vigorously 
attacked  to  the  north,  and  regained  all  the  ground  he 
had  lost  on  the  15th,  which  throughout  the  battle  had 
formed  a  most  powerful  and  effective  bridge  head. 

6.  On  the  i6th  the  6th  Division  came  up  into  line. 

It  had  been  my  intention  to  direct  the  First  Corps  to 
attack  and  seize  the  enemy's  position  on  the  Chemin- 
des-Dames,  supporting  it  with  this  new  reinforcement. 
I  hoped  from  the  position  thus  gained  to  bring  effective 
fire  to  bear  across  the  front  of  the  3rd  Division  which, 
by  securing  the  advance  of  the  latter,  would  also  take 
the  pressure  off  the  5th  Division  and  the  Third  Corps. 

But  any  further  advance  of  the  First  Corps  would  have 
dangerously  exposed  my  right  flank.  And,  further,  I 
learned  from  the  French  Commander-in-Chief  that  he 
was  strongly  reinforcing  the  6th  French  Army  on  my 
left,  with  the  intention  of  bringing  up  the  Allied  left  to 
attack  the  enemy's  flank,  and  thus  compel  his  retire- 
ment. I  therefore  sent  the  6th  Division  to  join  the  Third 
Corps,  with  orders  to  keep  it  on  the  south  side  of  the 
river,  as  it  might  be  available  in  general  reserve. 

On   the    17th,    i8th,    and    19th   the   whole   of  our   line 


202    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

was  heavily  bombarded,  and  the  First  Corps  was  con- 
stantly and  heavily  engaged.  On  the  afternoon  of  the 
17th  the  right  flank  of  the  ist  Division  was  seriously 
threatened.  A  counter-attack  was  made  by  the  North- 
amptonshire Regiment  in  combination  with  the  Queen's, 
and  one  battalion  of  the  Divisional  Reserve  was  moved 
up  in  support.  The  Northamptonshire  Regiment,  under 
cover  of  mist,  crept  up  to  within  a  hundred  yards  of  the 
enemy's  trenches  and  charged  with  the  bayonet,  driving 
them  out  of  the  trenches  and  up  the  hill.  A  very  strong 
force  of  hostile  infantry  was  then  disclosed  on  the  crest 
line.  This  new  line  was  enfiladed  by  part  of  the 
Queen's  and  the  King's  Royal  Rifles,  which  wheeled  to 
their  left  on  the  extreme  right  of  our  infantry  line,  and 
were  supported  by  a  squadron  of  cavalry  on  their  outer 
flank.  The  enemy's  attack  was  ultimately  driven  back 
with  heavy  loss. 

On  the  i8th,  during  the  night,  the  Gloucestershire 
Regiment  advanced  from  their  position  near  Chivy,  filled 
in  the  enemy's  trenches  and  captured  two  Maxim  guns. 

On  the  extreme  right  the  Queen's  were  heavily 
attacked,  but  the  enemy  was  repulsed  with  great  loss. 
About  midnight  the  attack  was  renewed  on  the  ist 
Division,  supported  by  artillery  fire,  but  was  again 
repulsed. 

Shortly  after  midnight  an  attack  was  made  on  the 
left  of  the  2nd  Division  with  considerable  force,  which 
was  also  thrown  back. 

At  about  one  p.m.  on  the  19th  the  and  Division  drove 
back  a  heavy  infantry  attack  strongly  supported  by 
artillery  fire.  At  dusk  the  attack  was  renewed  and  again 
repulsed. 

On  the  i8th  I  discussed  with  the  General  Officer  Com- 
manding the  2nd  Army  Corps  and  his  Divisional  Com- 
manders the  possibility  of  driving  the  enemy  out  of 
Cond^,  which  lay  between  his  two  divisions,  and  seizing 
the  bridge  which  has  remained  throughout  in  his 
possession. 

As,  however,  I  found  that  the  bridge  was  closely  com- 
manded from  all  points  on  the  south  side  and  that  satis- 


Appendix  203 


factory  arrangements  were  made  to  prevent  any  issue 
from  it  by  the  enemy  by  day  or  night,  I  decided  that  it 
was  not  necessary  to  incur  the  losses  which  an  attack 
would  entail,  as,  in  view  of  the  position  of  the  2nd  and 
3rd  Corps,  the  enemy  could  make  no  use  of  Cond6,  and 
would  be  automatically  forced  out  of  it  by  any  advance 
which  might  become  possible  for  us. 

7.  On  this  day  information  reached  me  from  General 
Joffre  that  he  had  found  it  necessary  to  make  a  new 
plan,  and  to  attack  and  envelop  the  German  right  flank. 

It  was  now  evident  to  me  that  the  battle  in  which  we 
had  been  engaged  since  the  12th  instant  must  last  some 
days  longer,  until  the  effect  of  this  new  flank  movement 
could  be  felt,  and  a  way  opened  to  drive  the  enemy  from 
his  positions. 

It  thus  became  essential  to  establish  some  system  of 
regular  relief  in  the  trenches,  and  I  have  used  the 
infantry  -of  the  6th  Division  for  this  purpose  with  good 
results.  The  relieved  brigades  were  brought  back 
alternately  south  of  the  river,  and,  with  the  artillery  of 
the  6th  Division,  formed  a  general  reserve  on  which  I 
could  rely  in  case  of  necessity. 

The  cavalry  has  rendered  most  efficient  and  ready  help 
in  the  trenches,  and  have  done  all  they  possibly  could  to 
lighten  the  arduous  and  trying  task  which  has  of 
necessity  fallen  to  the  lot  of  the  infantry. 

On  the  evening  of  the  19th,  and  throughout  the  20th, 
the  enemy  again  commenced  to  show  considerable 
activity.  On  the  former  night  a  severe  counter-attack 
on  the  3rd  Division  was  repulsed  with  considerable  loss, 
and  from  early  on  Sunday  morning  various  hostile 
attempts  were  made  on  the  trenches  of  the  ist  Division. 
During  the  day  the  enemy  suffered  another  severe  repulse 
in  front  of  the  2nd  Division,  losing  heavily  in  the 
attempt.  In  the  course  of  the  afternoon  the  enemy  made 
desperate  attempts  against  the  trenches  all  along  the 
front  of  the  First  Corps,  but  with  similar  results. 

After  dark  the  enemy  again  attacked  the  2nd  Division, 
only  to  be  again  driven  back. 

Our  losses  on  these  two  days  were  considerable,  but 


204    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

the    number,    as    obtained,    of    the   enemy's    killed    and 
wounded  vastly  exceeded  them. 

As  the  troops  of  the  First  Army  Corps  were  much 
exhausted  by  this  continual  fighting,  I  reinforced  Sir 
Douglas  Haig  with  a  brigade  from  the  reserve,  and 
called  upon  the  ist  Cavalry  Division  to  assist  them. 

On  the  night  of  the  21st  another  violent  counter- 
attack was  repulsed  by  the  3rd  Division,  the  enemy 
losing  heavily. 

On  the  23rd  the  four  six-inch  howitzer  batteries,  which 
I  had  asked  to  be  sent  from  home,  arrived.  Two 
batteries  were  handed  over  to  the  Second  Corps  and  two 
to  the  First  Corps.  They  were  brought  into  action  on. 
the  24th  with  very  good  results. 

Our  experiences  in  this  campaign  seem  to  point  to  the 
employment  of  more  heavy  guns  of  a  larger  calibre  in 
great  battles  which  last  for  several  days,  during  which 
time  powerful  entrenching  work  on  both  sides  can  be 
carried  out. 

These  batteries  were  used  with  considerable  effect  on 
the  24th  and  the  following  days. 

8.  On  the  23rd  the  action  of  General  de  Castelnau's 
army  on  the  Allied  left  developed  considerably,  and 
apparently  withdrew  considerable  forces  of  the  enemy 
away  from  the  centre  and  east.  I  am  not  aware  whether 
it  was  due  to  this  cause  or  not,  but  until  the  26th  it 
appeared  as  though  the  enemy's  opposition  in  our  front 
was  weakening.  On  that  day,  however,  a  very  marked 
renewal  of  activity  commenced.  A  constant  and  vigorous 
artillery  bombardment  was  maintained  all  day,  and  the 
Germans  in  front  of  the  ist  Division  were  observed  to 
be  "  sapping  "  up  to  our  lines  and  trying  to  establish 
new  trenches.  Renewed  counter-attacks  were  delivered 
and  beaten  off  during  the  course  of  the  day,  and  In  the 
afternoon  a  well-timed  attack  by  the  ist  Division  stopped 
the  enemy's  entrenching  work. 

During  the  night  of  27th-28th  the  enemy  again  made 
the  most  determined  attempts  to  capture  the  trenches  of 
the  1st  Division,  but  without  the  slightest  success. 

Similar  attacks  were  reported  during  these  three  days 


Appendix  205 


all  along  the  line  of  the  Allied  front,  and  it  is  certain 
that  the  enemy  then  made  one  last  great  effort  to 
establish  ascendancy.  He  was,  however,  unsuccessful 
-everywhere,  and  is  reported  to  have  suffered  heavy  losses. 
The  same  futile  attempts  were  made  all  along  our  front 
up  to  the  evening  of  the  28th,  when  they  died  away, 
and  have  not  since  been  renewed. 

On  former  occasions  I  have  brought  to  your  lordship's 
notice  the  valuable  services  performed  during  this  cam- 
paign by  the  Royal  Artillery. 

Throughout  the  Battle  of  the  Aisne  they  have  dis- 
played the  same  skill,  endurance,  and  tenacity,  and  I 
deeply  appreciate  the  work  they  have  done. 

Sir  David  Henderson  and  the  Royal  Flying  Corps 
under  his  command  have  again  proved  their  incalculable 
value.  Great  strides  have  been  made  in  the  development 
of  the  use  of  aircraft  in  the  tactical  sphere  by  establish- 
ing effective  communication  between  aircraft  and  units 
in  action. 

It  is  difficult  to  describe  adequately  and  accurately  the 
great  strain  to  which  officers  and  men  were  subjected 
almost  every  hour  of  the  day  and  night  throughout  this 
battle. 

I  have  described  above  the  severe  character  of  the 
artillery  fire  which  was  directed  from  morning  till  night, 
not  only  upon  the  trenches,  but  over  the  whole  surface 
of  the  ground  occupied  by  our  forces.  It  was  not  until 
a  few  days  before  the  position  was  evacuated  that  the 
heavy  guns  were  removed  and  the  fire  slackened. 
Attack  and  counter-attack  occurred  at  all  hours  of  the 
night  and  day  throughout  the  whole  position,  demand- 
ing extreme  vigilance,  and  permitting  only  a  minimum 
of  rest. 

The  fact  that  between  Sept.  12  to  the  date  of  this 
despatch  the  total  numbers  of  killed,  wounded,  and 
missing  reached  the  figures  amounting  to  561  officers, 
12,980  men,  proves  the  severity  of  the  struggle. 

The  tax  on  the  endurance  of  tne  troops  was  further 
increased  by  the  heavy  rain  and  cold  which  prevailed 
for  some  ten  or  twelve  days  of  this  trying  time. 


2o6    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

The  battle  of  the  Aisne  has  once  more  demonstrated 
the  splendid  spirit,  gallantry,  and  devotion  which 
animates  the  officers  and  men  of  his  Majesty's  Forces. 

With  reference  to  the  last  paragraph  of  my  despatch 
of  Sept.  7,  I  append  the  names  of  officers,  non-com- 
missioned officers,  and  men  brought  forward  for  special 
mention  by  Army  Corps  commanders  and  heads  of 
departments  for  services  rendered  from  the  commence- 
ment of  the  campaign  up  to  the  present  date. 

I  entirely  agree  with  these  recommendations  and  beg 
to  submit  them  for  your  lordship's  consideration. 

I  further  wish  to  bring  forward  the  names  of  the 
following  officers  who  have  rendered  valuable  service  : 
General  Sir  Horace  Smith-Dorrien  and  Lieutenant- 
General  Sir  Douglas  Haig  (commanding  First  and 
Second  Corps  respectively)  I  have  already  mentioned 
in  the  present  and  former  despatches  for  particularly 
marked  and  distinguished  service  in  critical  situations. 

Since  the  commencement  of  the  campaign  they  have 
carried  out  all  my  orders  and  instructions  with  the 
utmost  ability. 

Lieutenant-General  W.  P.  Pulteney  took  over  the  com- 
mand of  the  Third  Corps  just  before  the  commencement 
of  the  battle  of  the  Marne.  Throughout  the  subsequent 
operations  he  showed  himself  to  be  a  most  capable  com- 
mander in  the  field,  and  has  rendered  very  valuable 
services. 

Major-General  E.  H.  H.  AUenby  and  Major-General 
H.  de  la  P.  Gough  have  proved  themselves  to  be  cavalry 
leaders  of  a  high  order,  and  I  am  deeply  indebted  to 
them.  The  undoubted  moral  superiority  which  our 
cavalry  has  obtained  over  that  of  the  enemy  has  been 
due  to  the  skill  with  which  they  have  turned  to  the  best 
account  the  qualities  inherent  in  the  splendid  troops  they 
command. 

In  my  despatch  of  Sept.  7  I  mentioned  the  name  of 
Brigadier-General  Sir  David  Henderson  and  his  valu- 
able work  in  command  of  the  Royal  Flying  Corps,  and 
I  have  once  more  to  express  my  deep  appreciation  of  the 
help  he  has  since  rendered  me. 


Appendix  207 

Lieutenant-General  Sir  Archibald  Murray  iias  con- 
tinued to  render  me  invaluable  help  as  Chief  of  the 
Staff,  and  in  his  arduous  and  responsible  duties  he  has 
been  ably  assisted  by  Major-General  Henry  Wilson,  Sub- 
Chief. 

Lieutenant-General  Sir  Nevil  Macready  and  Lieu- 
tenant-General Sir  William  Robertson  have  continued  to 
perform  excellent  service  as  Adjutant-General  and 
Quartermaster-General  respectively. 

The  Director  of  Army  Signals,  Lieutenant-Colonel 
J.  S.  Fowler,  has  materially  assisted  the  operations  by 
the  skill  and  energy  which  he  has  displayed  in  the  work- 
ing of  the  important  department  over  which  he  presides. 

My  Military  Secretary,  Brigadier-General  the  Hon. 
W.  Lambton,  has  performed  his  arduous  and  difficult 
duties  with  much  zeal  and  great  efficiency. 

I  am  anxious  also  to  bring  to  your  lordship's  notice 
the  following  names  of  officers  of  my  Personal  Staff, 
who  throughout  these  arduous  operations  have  shown 
untiring  zeal  and  energy  in  the  performance  of  their 
duties  : — 

Aides-de-Camp. 
Lieut. -Colonel  Stanley   Barry. 
Lieut. -Colonel  Lord  Brooke. 
Major  Fitzgerald  Watt. 

Extra  Aide-de-Camp. 
Captain  the  Hon.   F.  E.  Guest. 

Private  Secretary. 
Lieut. -Colonel  Brindsley  Fitzgerald. 

Major  his  Royal  Highness  Prince  Arthur  of  Con- 
naught,  K.G.,  joined  my  staff  as  Aide-de-Camp  on 
Sept.   14. 

His  Royal  Highness 's  intimate  knowledge  of 
languages  enabled  me  to  employ  him  with  great 
advantage  on  confidential  missions  of  some  importance, 
and  his  services  have  proved  of  considerable  value. 

I   cannot  close   this   despatch   without  informing   your 


2o8    The  Battle  of  the  Rivers 

lordship  of  the  valuable  services  rendered  by  the  chief 
of  the  Frerxch  Military  Mission  at  my  headquarters, 
Colonel  Victor  Huguet,  of  the  French  Artillery.  He  has 
displayed  tact  and  judgment  of  a  high  order  in  many 
difficult  situations,  and  has  rendered  conspicuous  service 
to  the  Allied  cause.— I  have  the  honour  to  be,  your  lord- 
ship's most  obedient  servant, 

(Signed)  J.  D.  P.   FRENCH,  Field-Marshal, 
Commanding-in-Chief,  the  British 
Army  in  the  Field. 


PRINTED    IN    GEF.AT   BRITAIN    BT   B.    CLAT    AND   SONS,    LTD., 
BHCNSWICK   STRKET,    STAMFORD   STREET,    S.E.,    AND   BrNGAT.    SUFFOLK. 


D 


THE  LIBRARY 
UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 

Santa  Barbara 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW. 


2^1969- 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


AA       000  294  415    5